Skip to main content

Full text of "... Primer of Italian literature"

See other formats


PRIMER 


OF 


ITALIAN     LITERATURE 


SNELL 


HENRY  FROWDE 

OXFORD  UNIVERSITY  PRESS  WAREHOUSE 

AMEN  CORNER,  E.G. 


gUw  ffiorft 


MACMILLAN   &   CO.,    112    FOURTH    AVENUK 


PRIMER 


OF 


ITALIAN    LITERATURE 


BY 


F.    J.    SNELL,    M.A. 

BALLIOL   COLLEGE,    OXFORD 


AT    THE    CLARENDON    PRESS 
1893 


PRINTED    AT    THE    CLARENDON    PRESS 

BY  HORACE   HART,   PRINTER   TO  THE  UNIVERSITY 


PC*  4043 
S7 


PREFACE 


IN  introducing  this  work  it  is  scarcely  necessary  to 
do  more  than  specify  one  or  two  of  the  sources  from 
which  information  has  been  gleaned.  Such  are  the 
lectures  of  Paolo  Emiliani-Giudici,  which  I  have  found 
interesting  and  instructive,  though  very  discursive ; 
and  there  is  an  exquisite  little  work  (one  of  Hoepli's 
manuals)  by  Cesare  Fenini,  which  gives  an  admirable 
resume  of  the  whole  subject.  Somewhat  more  practical 
is  Raffaello  Fornaciari's  Disegno  storico  della  Lettera- 
tura  italiana.  The  generous  help  and  kindly  criticism 
of  Mr.  F.  York  Powell  call  also  for  grateful  acknow- 
ledgement. 

This  Primer  does  not  profess  to  present  a  complete 
account  of  Italian  Literature,  and  it  would  be  idle  to 
expect  unanimous  approval  of  the  names  inserted  or 
of  those  which  have  been  left  out.  This  is,  however, 
only  an  elementary  work,  and  it  will  be  easy  to  supply 
inevitable  deficiencies  from  more  ambitious  volumes. 
The  book  will  have  fulfilled  its  object,  if  it  prove 
serviceable  to  those  for  whom  it  is  primarily  designed. 

F.  J.  SNELL. 

BAMPTON,  N.  DEVON  : 
April  29,  1893. 

346521 


CONTENTS 


CHAPTER   I. 

PAGE 

THE  PRECURSORS  AND  CONTEMPORARIES  OF  DANTF  ...         3 

CHAPTER   II. 
DANTE 16 

CHAPTER    III. 
PETRARCH  AND  BOCCACCIO 31 

CHAPTER    IV. 
THE  DRAMA  AND  THE  ROMANTIC  EPIC       .....       43 

CHAPTER   V. 
THE  GOLDEN  AGE.  —  THE  PROSE-WRITERS       ....       54 

CHAPTER   VI. 
THE  GOLDEN  AGE.  —  THE  POETS 70 

CHAPTER   VII. 
THE  GOLDEN  AGE.  —  THE  DRAMATISTS 83 


Vlll  CONTENTS. 

CHAPTER  VIII 

PAGE 

THE  MARINISTS  AND  ARCADIANS 98 

CHAPTER    IX. 
THE  FORERUNNERS  OF  THE  REVOLUTION 114 

CHAPTER   X. 
THE  TRAGEDIANS  AND  MELI 130 

CHAPTER   XI. 
THE  REVOLUTION  AND  THE  REACTION        .         .        .         ...     141 

CHAPTER   XII. 
ROMANTICISM  AND  PESSIMISM      ........     151 

CHAPTER   XIII. 
THE  EPILOGUE 


INDEX  OF  WRITERS    . 


ITALIAN    LITERATURE 


CHAPTER  I. 


ERRATA 

Page   67,  line  16,  for  sixteenth  read  fifteenth 
„     117,    „     10,  for  seventeenth  read  sixteenth 


Snell  s  Primer  of  Italian  Literature 


As  Italy  had  been  the  home  of  the  old  civilisation,  we 
might  expect  that  she  would  be  the  first  to  rise,  phoenix-like, 
from  her  ashes,  and  take  her  place  as  leader  and  guide  of 
the  literary  movement  which  sprang  up  among  the  peoples 
of  south-western  Europe  with  the  consolidation  of  the  new 
states.  If  such  is  our  expectation,  we  are  deceived.  In  the 

B  2 


,     CHAPTER  I. 

THE    PRECURSORS    AND   CONTEMPORARIES 
OF   DANTE. 

AMONG  Dante's  manifold  titles  to  honour,  the  highest  and 
most  distinctive  is  that  of  being  the  true  founder  of  Italian 
literature.  The  words  must  not  be  misunderstood.  They 
certainly  do  not  imply  that  before  Dante  no  one  attempted 
Italian  composition.  To  assert  this  would  be  to  falsify 
history.  It  would  involve  also  grave  injustice  to  a  number 
of  writers  whose  example,  no  less  than  his  own  consciousness 
of  power,  animated  Dante  to  those  grand  achievements  which 
have  rendered  his  name  immortal.  What  the  phrase  does 
signify  is  that  Dante,  both  in  verse  and  prose,  is  the  first  of 
Italian  authors  to  whom  we  can  fitly  apply  the  term  *  master/ 
The  efforts  of  his  predecessors  and  coevals  were  all,  more  or 
less,  tentative,  and  failed  to  lift  their  art  wholly  out  of  the 
region  of  experiment.  They  were  groping  after  a  perfection 
which  was  beyond  their  reach,  beyond  even  their  ken,  but 
which  was  realised  and  revealed  in  the  Commedia. 

As  Italy  had  been  the  home  of  the  old  civilisation,  we 
might  expect  that  she  would  be  the  first  to  rise,  phoenix-like, 
from  her  ashes,  and  take  her  place  as  leader  and  guide  of 
the  literary  movement  which  sprang  up  among  the  peoples 
of  south-western  Europe  with  the  consolidation  of  the  new 
states.  If  such  is  our  expectation,  we  are  deceived.  In  the 

B  2 


4  'ITALIAN  LITERATURE.  [Ch. 

possession  or"  a  literature  she  -was  forestalled  both  by  France 
and  Spain,  and  when  at  length  she  does  make  her  debut,  it  is 
in  the  character  of  a  humble  follower  of  Provence.  This 
anomaly  may  be  explained  partly  by  political  conditions, 
which  in  Italy  were  less  stable  than  in  the  sister  countries — 
less  propitious,  therefore,  to  the  cultivation  of  letters.  But  it 
should  seem  also  that  her  post  of  privilege  as  fille  afae'eof  the 
Empire  was  not  in  this  regard  beneficial  to  her.  It  had  a 
retarding  influence  on  her  rejuvenation.  For  centuries  the 
best  Italian  intellects  were  usurped  by  the  effete  and,  for  the 
mass  of  the  people,  unintelligible  language  of  Rome.  Litera- 
ture was  an  affair  of  hieroglyphics.  It  was  confined  to  a 
caste.  The  only  recognised  subjects  were  theology  and 
jurisprudence.  The  remembrance  of  Roman  greatness,  of 
which  the  faint  reflex  was  still  visible  in  the  papacy,  was 
almost  a  fatal  bar  to  Italian  progress.  It  drew  men's  minds 
backwards  and  made  them  cling  to  impossible  ideals.  The 
restoration  of  the  Empire,  not  the  unity  of  Italy,  was  the 
dream  of  impassioned  patriots,  and  in  the  millennium  to  which 
their  hopes  pointed  the  universal  tongue  was  to  be  Latin. 
How  disadvantageously  this  illusion  would  affect  the  status  of 
the  Italian  vernacular,  is  obvious  at  a  glance.  It  is  a  wonder 
that  there  was  a  native  literature  at  all.  Even  the  greatest 
minds  succumbed  to  the  snare,  and  by  inditing  epics  in  a 
dead  language,  poets  prepared  a  sarcophagus  for  their  reputa- 
tions. We  shall  not  be  far  wrong  if  we  figure  to  ourselves 
the  history  of  Italian  literature,  during  its  most  significant 
epochs,  as  that  of  an  internecine  strife  between  the  Latin  and 
Italian  languages,  or,  more  broadly,  between  the  past  and  the 
present. 

The  literature  of  Italy,  properly  so  called,  may  be  described, 
with  some  approach  to  accuracy,  as  an  organic  whole.     It 


I.]  CONTEMPORARIES  OF  DANTE.  5 

had  its  beginnings  somewhere  in  the  thirteenth  century  in 
Sicily,  but  prior  to  this  there  was  a  burst  of  literary  activity 
in  the  north  of  Italy,  in  the  Marca  Trivigiana.  This  circum-  v 
stance  is  in  some  danger  of  being  forgotten,  and  was  not 
too  notorious  even  in  Dante's  time.  He  at  least  reminds  us 
that  there  solea  valore  e  cortesia  trovarsi  prima  che  Federigo 
avesse  briga.  Apparently  this  poetry,  imported  from  Provence, 
never  quite  divested  itself  of  its  foreign  attributes,  but  it  was 
not  merely  an  exotic.  It  is  seen  at  its  best  in  the  romantic 
verses,  love-lyrics  and  moral  poems,  written  for  the  people 
and  sung  by  them  in  their  native  dialect.  .  Fragments  of  these  , 
which  are  being  gradually  accumulated  illustrate  the  import- 
ance of  this  attempt,  which,  however,  did  not  ultimately 
succeed.  The  most  flourishing  period  of  this  Franco-Italian 
verse  dates  from  the  close  of  the  twelfth  to  the  middle  of  the 
thirteenth  century — in  all  about  eighty  years.  Its  professors 
were  styled  trovatori,  a  description  which  at  once  stamps  them  , 
as  imitators,  though,  having  been  adopted  as  the  equivalent 
of  '  poet/  it  was  freely  applied  to  others.  Peculiar  interest 
attaches  to  one  name — Sordello.  Nothing  is  really  known 
respecting  him.  The  contradictory  reports  which  have  come 
down  to  us  are  too  absurd  to  be  believed,  and  what  small 
kernel  of  truth  there  may  be  in  them,  it  is  impossible  for  even 
the  wisest  to  extract.  But  Dante  has  helped  the  trouba- 
dour to  a  renown  which  he  was  impotent  to  achieve  for  him- 
self; and  that  nothing  might  be  wanting  to  him,  Sordello  has 
been  made  the  subject  of  a  great  English  poem  by  Mr. 
Browning. 

It  has  been  said  that  the  cradle  of  Italian  literature  was 
Sicily.  Still  more  extraordinary,  its  foster-father  was  a 
Teuton — Teuton,  that  is  to  say,  in  origin,  for  in  all  else, 
education,  sympathies,  aspirations,  he  was  purely  Italian. 


6  ITALIAN  LITERATURE.  [Ch. 

Frederick  II  (1194-1250),  son  of  Henry  IV,  and  grandson 
of  the  terrible  Barbarossa,  lost  both  his  parents  in  infancy. 
His  mother  Constance  on  dying  committed  him  to  the  care 
of  the  Pope,  Innocent  III,  who,  singularly  enough,  showed 
but  scant  interest  in  his  ward.  The  prince,  therefore,  as  he 
grew  up,  imbibed  sentiments  which  harmonized  better  with 
the  traditions  of  his  race  than  the  relationship  in  which  he 
actually  stood  to  the  head  of  the  Church.  As  the  result  there 
was  a  complete  breach  between  the  two  potentates,  and  one  of 
the  measures  to  which  Frederick  resorted  in  order  to  weaken 
his  rival  was  an  elaborate  scheme  for  the  secularisation  of 
learning.  Till  then  knowledge  had  been  a  monopoly  of  the 
clergy ;  Frederick,  by  enlarging  one  university  and  founding 
others,  created  a  new  order  of  lay  scholars.  With  the  same 
object  he  wrested  poetry  from  the  giullari^  who  had  degraded 
it,  and  placed  it  in  the  more  reverent  hands  of  his  proteges. 
This  first  epoch  of  Italian  literature  has  been  entitled,  after 
the  dynasty  of  which  Frederick  was  the  representative,  Suevic. 
Frederick  himself  took  an  active  part  in  regenerating  poetry, 
and  was  copied  by  his  sons  Manfred  and  Enzo.  Other 
votaries  of  the  art  were  Piero  delle  Vigne,  Jacopo  da  Lentini, 
often  called  the  Notary,  Guido  and  Odo  dalle  Colonne, 
Arrigo  Testa  and  Mina,  famous  for  her  interchange  of  rhymes 
with  Dante  of  Majano.  Nor  can  we  rightly  omit  Ciullo  di 
Alcamo,  whose  dialogue  between  two  lovers  was  long  deemed 
to  be  the  oldest  specimen  of  Italian  verse. 

Necessarily  this  Sicilian  poetry  is  somewhat  rough-hewn. 
The  peculiar  circumstances  under  which  it  was  produced 
have  left  their  marks  on  it.  Latinisms  abound.  There  are 
turns  and  forms  of  speech,  some  of  them  .dialectal,  and 
others  which  appear  to  be  borrowed  from  the  French. 
The  language  is  not  always  grammatical.  But  for  all  that 


I.]  CONTEMPORARIES  OF  DANTE.  7 

the  poetry  has  its  charm.  It  is  like  the  utterances  of  child- 
hood, fresh,  graceful,  and  ingenuous,  and  its  subject  is  love. 
Though  so  remote  from  what  afterwards  became  the  metro- 
polis of  Italian  culture  —  Florence  —  it  is  not  difficult  to 
account  for  the  early  pre-eminence  of  Sicily  in  the  sphere  of 
letters.  The  effect  of  the  Norman  conquest  was  to  throw 
open  the  island  to  French  minstrelsy,  and  the  influence  of 
troubadour  and  trouvere  on  the  native  population  would 
naturally  be  great  in  proportion  to  the  close  affinity  between 
the  languages  of  oc,  o'il,  and  si.  One  proof  of  this  pre-eminence 
is  that  the  term  '  Sicilian '  was  for  a  while  a  synonyme  for 
standard  or  polite  Italian,  and  Dante  conjectured  that  it 
would  be  perpetuated  in  this  sense.  His  prediction  turned 
out  false,  but  at  this  we  need  feel  no  surprise.  It  was  frus- 
trated partly  by  his  own  genius,  partly  by  a  succession  of 
calamities  which  rendered  Sicily  no  longer  possible  as  a 
centre  of  poetical  studies. 

From  Sicily  the  contagion  spread  to  the  mainland,  but 
without  any  striking  change  in  the  symptoms.  A  sonnet 
written  in  Tuscany  at  this  time  is  of  much  the  same  character 
as  a  canzonet  of  Palermo,  and  regarding  their  attainments, 
the  writers  are  very  much  on  a  level.  Thus  any  verdict 
which  we  might  pass  on  Guido  dalle  Colonne  would  serve 
with  slight  modifications  for  Folcacchiero  of  Siena,  Onesto 
and  Fabrizio  of  Bologna,  Saladino  of  Pavia,  Giraldo  of 
Castello,  Noffo  of  Oltrarno,  or  Dante  of  Majano.  In  all  of 
them  it  is  impossible  not  to  recognise  tokens  of  the  courtly 
and  artificial  muse  of  Provence. 

The  first  in  whom  the  fruits  of  Frederick's  policy  are 
clearly  perceptible  is  Guido  Guinicelli.  Guinicelli  (t  1276) 
was  the  founder  of  what  has  been  termed  the  Bolognese 
school  of  poetry,  which  differed  from  troubadour  rhyme  in 


8  ITALIAN  LITERATURE.  [Ch. 

being  more  learned.  What  Guinicelli  did  was  this  :  he  took 
poetry  and  wedded  it  to  Platonic  philosophy.  He  harped  on 
the  metaphysics  of  love,  analyzing  and  examining  it  in  order 
to  discover  its  latent  properties.  In  him  poetry  became 
objective.  It  dealt  with  love  no  longer  as  an  inward  experi- 
ence, but  as  an  external  phenomenon.  At  first  this  will 
hardly  commend  itself  as  an  improvement.  Indeed,  such  a 
mode  of  treating  the  grand  passion  was,  in  an  important  sense, 
retrograde,  violating  as  it  did  one  of  the  chief  canons  of  real 
poetry  which  ought,  before  all,  to  express  feeling. 

Looking  at  the  matter  as  we  naturally  do  from  this  stand- 
point, we  of  to-day  find  some  difficulty  in  assenting  to  the 
high  praise  bestowed  on  Guinicelli  by  his  contemporaries : 
for  instance,  Buonagiunta  of  Lucca.  Buonagiunta,  it  is  true, 
is  not  altogether  insensible  to  Guinicelli's  defects.  He  calls 
him  subtle,  and  rails  at  his  obscurity,  but  in  the  very  sonnet 
in  which  he  gives  vent  to  his  discontent  with  him,  the 
Lucchese  allows  that  he  '  surpasses  every  other  troubadour.' 
Even  Dante  recognised  his  authority,  deigned  to  borrow  from 
him,  and  as  if  this  were  not  enough,  called  him  '  father '  and 
1  best  of  those  who  ever  used  soft  and  lovely  rhymes  of  love.7 
For  us  Guinicelli's  service  to  literature  consists  in  this,  that 
he  broke  the  spell  of  tradition  and  gave  to  poetry  a  body, 
an  element  of  permanence.  If  Guinicelli,  in  that  he  still 
clave  to  love  as  his  theme,  did  not  effect  his  full  emancipation, 
others  might  transcend  this  limitation.  The  significant  fact 
remains  that  henceforward  poetry  was  no  longer  necessarily 
of  a  personal  nature.  It  is  a  matter  for  regret  therefore  that 
Guinicelli,  the  inaugurator  of  the  change,  was  so  clearly 
deficient  in  imagination  and  force,  and  thereby  disqualified 
for  giving  a  better  direction  to  his  innovating  tendencies. 
Other  alterations,  but  of  minor  importance,  may  be  noted  in 


I.]  CONTEMPORARIES  OF  DANTE.  9 

writings  of  the  Bolognese  school.  There  are  fewer  sugges- 
tions of  dialect,  and  it  was  at  this  period  that  a  transition 
was  made  from  Proven£al  rhythms  to  the  movement  of  the 
Italian  stanza.  But  owing  to  the  fondness  of  these  poets  for 
scholastic  discussion,  they  did  not  attain,  or  even  approach, 
their  high  ideal  in  the  reconcilement  of  science  with  art. 

As  regards  Guinicelli's  personal  history  we  possess  only  the 
scantiest  information.  He  was  born  at  Bologna  of  a  family 
whose  style  was  principe,  and  he  was  a  Ghibelline,  a  partisan, 
that  is  to  say,  of  the  emperor  in  his  opposition  to  the  pope. 
On  the  defeat  of  the  Lambertazzi  faction  in  1274,  he  was 
driven  into  exile,  but  what  afterwards  became  of  him  or  where 
,he  died,  we  do  not  know. 

The  next  poet  of  distinction  is  Guido  Cavalcanti,  a 
Florentine.  Most  writers  on  the  subject  have  made  of  this 
latter  circumstance  a  pretext  for  a  digression  on  Florence, 
on  the  remarkable  part  which  was  taken  by  her  in  the 
development  of  Italian  culture.  Attempts  have  been  made  to 
explain  this,  now  by  the  charming  position  of  the  city  on  the 
banks  of  the  Arno  and  its  girdle  of  pleasant  hills,  now  by  its 
soft  climate,  sometimes  by  the  native  shrewdness  and  energy 
of  the  Florentines  which  caused  one  of  the  popes  to  describe 
them  as  the  fifth  element  in  the  universe.  In  considerations 
of  this  order  the  effects  of  climate  and  situation  cannot  be 
entirely  overlooked,  though  Nature  under  all  her  aspects  has 
been  found  a  fruitful  source  of  inspiration.  So  too  with 
intellectual  conditions,  talent, — '  an  appetite,  a  feeling,  and 
a  love  ' — is  a  necessary  postulate  for  success  in  literature. 
But  it  is  a  question  whether  any  of  these,  or  all  these  acci- 
dents together,  afford  a  complete  solution  of  the  problem. 
Some  regard  must  certainly  be  paid  to  history,  and  it  is 
worthy  of  observation  that  in  Tuscany  the  invasions  of  the 


10  ITALIAN  LITERATURE.  [Ch. 

barbarians  were  few  and  transient.  In  later  times  Florence 
clung  tenaciously  to  her  institutions — showed  herself  a  stead- 
fast champion  of  freedom.  In  this  respect  she  was  always 
a  generation  behind  the  rest  of  Italy,  yielding  at  last  to 
the  tide  of  political  degeneracy,  but  only  after  a  gallant 
attempt  to  maintain  her  liberties.  Apart  from  Florence,  her 
republican  forms  and  the  fervour  of  her  patriotism,  Dante 
at  least  would  be  inconceivable. 

Guido  Cavalcanti  (t  1300),  like  the  other  Guido,  was  a 
Ghibelline,  and  adopted  also,  in  some  measure,  Guinicelli's 
notions  of  verse.  He  belonged  to  a  rich  and  noble  Florentine 
family,  and  in  his  case  a  taste  for  study  was  hereditary.  He 
enjoyed  the  friendship  of  Dante,  who,  however,  with  his 
usual  impartiality  places  Cavalcanti' s  father,  as  a  disciple  of 
Epicurus,  in  hell. 

Cavalcanti' s  poetry  is  of  a  twofold  character.  He  possessed 
a  genuine  poetic  temperament,  but  this  did  not  save  him 
from  being  attracted,  either  by  a  misguided  ambition  or  the 
force  of  precedent,  towards  the  dull  pedantries  of  Bologna. 
It  was  not,  however,  a  complete  surrender.  Not  all  his 
poems  smack  of  metaphysics,  and  if  some  of  his  verses  com- 
posed in  imitation  of  Guinicelli's  are  coldly  scientific,  those 
in  which  he  abandons  himself  to  the  promptings  of  his  own 
genius,  are  radiant  with  fancy  and  throb  with  life.  Many  of 
his  sonnets,  all  the  ballads  which  remain  to  us,  fall  to  this 
second  category.  The  lines  which  he  addressed  to  his 
Mandetta,  a  lady  of  whom  he  was  enamoured  in  a  pilgrimage 
to  Saint  James  of  Galicia,  are  deliciously  tender;  and  the 
pathos  of  the  sonnet  on  his  exile  is  anything  but  adscititious, 
being  inspired  by  real  suffering.  The  poem,  however,  for 
which  Cavalcanti  was  chiefly  famous  in  his  day,  is  his 
canzonet  on  the  Nature  of  Love.  It  produced  an  immense 


I.]  CONTEMPORARIES  OF  DANTE.  II 

sensation,  and  the  most  learned  philosophers,  from  Egidio 
Colonna,  tutor  of  Philip  le  Bel,  downwards,  found  an  agree- 
able occupation  in  attempting  to  expound  it. 

Cavalcanti,  who  is  described  as  a  great  spirit,  mingled  in 
the  civil  commotions  which  so  fatally  distracted  his  native 
city,  and  was  banished  in  the  year  of  Dante's  priorate  to 
Sarzana.  His  place  of  exile  proved  unwholesome,  and  he  was 
allowed  to  return.  He  died  at  the  end  of  August  in  the 
same  year  1300. 

In  Cino  Sinibaldi  (1270-1336),  generally  called  from  his 
birthplace  '  da  Pistoia/  we  encounter  a  somewhat  different 
personage.  Although  the  contemporary  of  Dante,  whom 
he  survived,  intellectually  he  belongs  to  the  preceding  age. 
He  was  not  influenced  by  the  great  art  of  Dante,  and 
his  affinities  are  rather  with  the  Sicilian  school  than  with 
that  of  Bologna.  Poet  not  of  reflexion,  but  of  sentiment,  Cino, 
least  of  all  his  coevals,  syllogizes  in  verse.  This  is  scarcely 
as  we  should  have  expected,  since  he  was  deeply  versed 
in  law.  The  simplicity  of  his  poetry,  however,  may  have 
been  the  fruit  of  a  reaction  from  severe  and  possibly  distasteful 
studies.  His  verse  is  Platonic  in  tone,  but  whatever  philosophy 
it  contains  is  innocent  of  formalism.  Unequivocally  Cino  re- 
nounced theory.  When  one  day  Cavalcanti  taunted  him  with 
plagiarism,  Sinibaldi  replied  in  a  very  sarcastic  vein,  protesting 
that  Guido  had  never  written  anything  worth  the  stealing. 
As  for  himself,  he  says,  it  is  evident  that  he  never  was  an 
artist.  He  is  a  man  di  basso  ingegno,  weeping  for  a  heart 
that  is  gone  from  this  world.  Cino,  holding  exclusively  to 
the  old  forms  of  love-poetry,  arrived  at  such  perfection  in 
them  that  he  is  hardly  surpassed  even  by  Petrarch.  He  too 
was  an  ardent  Ghibelline. 

Mention  must  be  made  in  the  next  place  of  Dante's  tutor, 


1 2  ITALIAN  LITER  A  TURE.  [Ch. 

Brunette  Latin^  (f  1294)  and  his  Tesoretto.  Of  the  various 
sorts  of  mediaeval  composition,  the  vision  had  been  among 
the  most  popular.  It  was  this  tradition  which  Latino  seized 
upon,  and  to  which  he  gave  new  vogue  in  the  Tesoretto.  He 
had  been  despatched  by  the  Republic  of  Florence  to  Alfonso, 
King  of  Castile.  Whilst  he  was  returning  a  scholar  met  him, 
from  Bologna,  and  informed  him  of  the  expulsion  of  the 
Guelfs,  or  papal  party.  Brunetto  who,  unlike  other  poets, 
favoured  their  cause,  was  so  overcome  with  grief  that  he  lost 
his  way.  In  seeking  to  regain  it,  he  found  himself— he  feigns 
— on  the  slope  of  a  mountain,  and,  standing  before  him,  an 
ancient  and  majestic  dame  whom  he  recognises  as  Nature. 
Hereupon  a  long  scientific  discourse  ensues  betwixt  her  and 
Latino.  The  poem  has  a  few  other  incidents  which,  however, 
we  need  not  stay  to  particularize. 

The  Tesoretto,  though  it  is  termed  a  poem,  is  such  only  to 
the  eye.  It  is  written  in  septenarian  couplets — naturally 
a  dull  metre — which,  not  being  skilfully  managed,  are 
monotonous  in  the  extreme.  In  it,  the  Tesoretto,  are  no 
lively  images  or  suggestive  metaphors,  and  it  may  be 
characterized  not  unfairly  as  a  mould,  into  which  Latino,  an 
industrious  and  vain  clerk,  emptied  his  superfluous  lore.  It 
has  its  prose  counterpart  in  the  Tesoro,  an  encyclopaedic 
work  which  Latino  composed  in  French,  and  which  was 
translated  into  Italian  by  Bono  Giamboni.  It  owed  its  repu- 
tation to  the  fact  that  it  was  written  in  one  of  the  vernacular 
languages  which  the  generality  of  scholars  despised,  and  for 
centuries  it  was  held  in  the  highest  esteem.  The  Tesorelto, 
on  the  contrary,  was  short-lived.  Only  when  enquiries  came 
to  be  made  as  to  the  probable  sources  of  the  Commedia  was 
much  interest  taken  in  it.  It  would  doubtless  be  easy  to 
exaggerate  the  influence  which  Latino  may  be  assumed  to  have 


I.]  CONTEMPORARIES  OF  DANTE.  13 

exercised  over  his  more  famous  disciple — many  critics  have 
done  so.  Considering,  however,  the  early  and  intimate  rela- 
tions between  them,  and  that  Dante  is  certain  to  have  known 
the  Tesore/fo,  nothing  is  more  likely  than  that  Latino's  example 
may  have  gone  some  way  in  determining  the  form  of  the 
Commedia.  Of  course,  in  Dante's  hands  the  vision  becomes 
a  totally  new  thing. 

A  niche  must  here  be  found  for  Fra  Jacopone  da  Todi, 
described  by  Villemain  as  le  bouffon  du  genre  dont  le  Dante 
e'tait  le  poete.  He  was  an  inspired  madman,  who,  having  lost 
the  wife  of  his  youth,  became  a  Franciscan.  What  he  com- 
posed in  his  frenzy  is  so  eccentric  that  it  is  difficult  to  give  it 
a  name.  It  is  pure  midsummer  madness,  the  like  of  which 
is  nowhere  in  literature  to  be  found.  Like  other  unfortunates, 
he  had  his  lucid  intervals,  but  what  he  wrote  then,  though 
more  decorous,  is  also  more  feeble.  He  was  the  author  of 
the  Stabat  Mater,  a  tearful  Latin  poem,  which  has  done  far 
more  for  his  fame  than  any  of  his  Italian  ravings.  The  date 
of  his  birth  is  unknown,  but  he  died  at  a  great  age  in  1 306. 
His  real  name  was  Jacopo,  which  was  turned  by  the  people 
into  Jacopone  on  account  of  his  buffooneries.  His  surname 
was  Benedetti. 

The  catalogue  of  Dante's  rivals  ends  with  another  Guido, 
or,  as  he  is  called  more  frequently,  Guittone  d'  Arezzo 
(t  1294).  His  general  style,  disfigured  by  intentional  ob- 
scurity and  foolish  artifice,  is  the  reverse  of  attractive. 
Through  a  long  invertebrate  paragraph,  and  at  distressingly 
short  intervals,  he  will  ring  the  changes  on  a  single  vocable, 
under  its  several  forms  as  verb  and  noun,  adverb  and  ad- 
jective, so  that  it  is  sore  work  to  read  him,  and  this  is  only 
one  of  his  trickeries.  His  writings,  however,  are  important 
as  affording  the  earliest  specimens  of  Italian  epistolary  com- 


14  ITALIAN  LITERATURE.  [Ch. 

position.  He  has  left  forty  letters,  thirty-two  in  prose  and 
eight  in  verse. .  On  purpose,  as  it  might  seem,  to  confound 
our  natural  expectations,  there  are  given  to  him  certain  sonnets 
which  are  all  that  his  other  writings  are  not,  graceful  and 
pure,  the  acme  of  good  taste  and  felicitous  expression.  Hence 
in  the  opinion  of  divers  critics,  more  attentive  to  the  logic  of 
the  case  than  concerned  for  Guittone' s  reputation,  they  must 
be  judged  away  from  him  ;  the  more  so,  because  he  is  several 
times  spoken  of  in  no  gentle  terms  by  Dante.  A  question, 
however,  might  arise  as  to  the  importance  of  Dante's  censure. 
It  would  not  be  difficult  to  adduce  proofs  that  the  greatest 
poets  are  not  always  the  best  critics.  To  select  one  of  the 
most  apposite,  there  is  a  passage  in  the  Commedia  in  which 
Dante  passionately  defends  Arnold  Daniel  from  the  de- 
preciatory comparisons  of  Guittone,  but  later  judges  are 
unanimous  that  Guittone  was  right. 

So  much  for  the  poets.  A  brief  reference  must  be  made 
also  to  the  prose-writers.  One  of  the  most  striking  features 
of  chivalry  is  the  enthusiasm  which  was  everywhere  shown  for 
chronicles.  The  earliest  specimen  of  the  sort  now  extant  in 
Italian  is  a  work  by  Matteo  Spinelli.  It  is  written  in  the 
Apulian  dialect,  and  for  that  reason  it  is  usual  to  forbear  any 
detailed  notice  of  it.  It  will  be  convenient  to  mention  here 
the  Novellmo  or  Flower  of  Gentle  Speech,  although  it  is  not 
quite  a  parallel  case,  being  a  collection  of  a  hundred  tales. 
While  the  compilation,  in  the  form  in  which  we  have  received 
it,  is  undoubtedly  later  than  the  thirteenth  century,  there  are 
individual  stories  dating  from  the  reign  of  Frederick  II,  which 
are  here  permanently  embalmed. 

The  first  author  of  any  considerable  work  was  Bicordano 
Malespini,  who  wrote  a  history  of  Florence.  This  chronicle, 
like  others  of  its  class  subsequently,  has  a  long  preamble  in 


I.]  CONTEMPORARIES  OF  DANTE.  15 

the  nature  of  a  universal  history,  and  reaching  back  to  Ninus. 
The  insertion  was  not  wholly  gratuitous.  The  age  was  one 
of  gross  ignorance,  which  Malespini,  somewhat  out  of  season, 
thus  attempted  to  dispel.  Ricordano  Malespini' s  chronicle 
ends  with  the  year  1282,  and  is  continued  by  his  nephew 
Giacchetto  down  to  1286.  The  work  supplies  no  internal 
evidence  of  the  break,  the  nephew  being  in  manner  so  like 
the  uncle  that  the  Storia  might  well  pass  as  the  composition 
of  one  and  the  same  person.  Another  historian  of  the  period 
is  Dino  Compagni  (t  1255-1324),  who  takes  up  his 
parable  at  the  point  where  Giacchetto  Malespini  leaves  off. 
He  recounts  the  famous  reform  of  Giano  della  Bella,  the 
coming  of  Charles  of  Valois,  the  usurpation  and  death  of 
Carlo  Donati,  and  the  descent  of  Henry  of  Luxemburg. 
Dino  was  not  only  eye-witness,  but  was  himself  pars  magna 
of  the  scenes  he  realistically  depicts.  Singularly,  as  appears 
to  us,  he  makes  but  little  of  Dante,  although  the  latter  had 
preceded  him  in  the  office  of  prior.  Political  differences 
may  in  part  account  for  this,  but  men  had  hardly  had  time 
as  yet  to  take  in  the  superhuman  dimensions  of  Dante's 
character  and  genius.  Finally,  the  reader  should  be  warned 
that  some  scepticism  exists  as  to  the  authenticity  of  these 
chronicles. 

This  was  a  great  age  of  translators.  Brunetto  Latino, 
who  was  called  on  that  account  by  Filippo  Villani  the 
*  Schoolmaster  of  the  Florentines/  rendered  into  Italian 
Cicero's  Books  on  Rhetoric,  together  with  other  writings 
of  the  ancients,  and  Bono  Giamboni,  as  before  noted,  did  the 
same  for  the  larger  work  of  Latino. 


CHAPTER   II. 

DANTE. 

IT  was  intimated  at  the  outset  that  Dante  (1265-1321) 
was  the  virtual  creator  of  Italian  literature,  and  that  writers 
who  went  before  prepared  the  way  for  him.  We  are  now 
better  able  to  see  in  what  sense  this  was  true.  In  the  Sicilian 
school  there  was  passion  without  knowledge,  in  the  Bolognese 
knowledge  without  passion.  (The  formula  need  not  be  con- 
strued too  literally  :  it  represents  correctly  enough  the  broad 
aspects  of  the  case.)  There_can,  however,  be  no  great  work 
of  imagination  in  which  these  elements  do  not  blend,  to 
which  heart  and  head  do  not  contribute  egually.  This 
auspicious  union  was  consummated  in  Dante.  Setting  aside 
the  question  of  the  truth  or  falsehood  of  those  systems  in 
which  he  had  been  educated,  and  looking  only  to  the  amount 
of  information  which  he  actually  assimilated,  it  may  be  said 
that,  with  one  or  two  exceptions,  none  ever  knew  more  than 
Dante.  It  is  certain  that  none  ever  felt  more  deeply.  The 
result  might  almost  have  been  foreseen.  Poetry,  which  had 
before  existed  in  a  gaseous  state,  was  by  Dante  crystallized 
into  the  consistency,  splendour,  and  worth  of  a  diamond. 

His  biography,  for  so  great  a  man,  is  very  brief.  Carlyle 
says  it  is  '  irrecoverably  lost/  but  enough  has  been  saved  for  the 
interpretation  of  his  writings.  A  Florentine,  and  born  in  the 
city  the  8th  May  1265,  he  came  of  an  old  and  honourable 
family,  the  Aldighieri.  One  of  his  ancestors,  Cacciaguida, 


Ch.  II.]  DANTE.  17 

fought  under  the  Emperor  Conrad  in  the  Crusades,  and 
after  being  dubbed  a  knight  fell  gloriously  in  the  Holy  Land. 
His  father  dying  when  the  poet  was  still  an  infant,  the  task 
of  bringing  him  up  devolved  on  his  mother,  Bella.  It  was 
excellently  performed.  Brunetto  Latino  is  said  to  have  been 
his  preceptor,  and  to  have  taught  him  rhetoric,  while  in- 
struction in  other  subjects  was  imparted  to  him  in  the 
schools  of  his  native  city.  In  1281,  when  he  was  hardly 
sixteen,  he  proceeded  (so,  at  least,  says  Benvenuto  da  Imola) 
to  Bologna  to  perfect  himself. 

Dante  was  a  lover  of  the  fine  arts,  and  an  intimate  friend 
of  Giotto,  as  well  as  of  Oderigi  or  Oderisi  da  Gubbio,  a 
notable  miniature  painter  of  Bologna.  Furthermore,  we  learn 
from  Boccaccio  that  Dante,  being  naturally  sombre,  sought 
relief  from  his  thoughts  in  the  society  of  the  celebrated 
singers  and  musicians  at  Florence,  and  especially  of  one 
Casella,  who  appears  to  have  set  Dante's  verse  to  music. 
His  attachment  to  these  aesthetic  pursuits,  however,  was  not 
such  as  to  render  him  less  expert  in  more  virile  accomplish- 
ments. He  fought  on  horseback  in  the  front  ranks  at 
Campaldino  (1289)  against  the  Ghibellines  of  Arezzo,  and 
the  following  year  shared  the  triumph  of  his  countrymen 
over  the  Pisans  at  Caprona.  In  due  time  he  was  advanced 
to  be  one  of  the  chief  magistrates  of  Florence,  in  which 
position  it  was  inevitable  that  he  should  be  drawn  into  the 
violent  and  bitter  struggles  which  disfigured  her  public  life. 
The  rival  parties  were  the  Neri  and  Bianchi.  In  the  former 
the  Guelfs  predominated,  while  the  latter  included  many 
Ghibellines.  Dante  in  his  office  of  prior  was  thought  to 
favour  the  Bianchi.  During  the  progress  of  the  quarrel  he 
went  to  Rome  to  implore  the  mediation  of  the  pope,  and 
his  enemies  availed  themselves  of  his  absence  to  obtain 

c 


1 8  ITALIAN  LITER  A  TURE.  [Ch. 

sentence  of  exile  against  him,  with  the  confiscation  of  his 
goods.  This  stern  decree  was  afterwards  aggravated  by  the 
brutal  corollary  that  he  should  be  burnt,  if  captured,  alive. 
The  pretext  assigned  was  that  he  had  been  guilty  of 
peculation. 

The  date  of  Dante's  priorate  was  1300,  and  he  was 
banished  in  1302.  In  1304  he  probably  took  part  in  a 
sudden  attack  on  the  city  by  his  fellow-exiles.  The  assault 
failed,  and  it  does  not  appear  that  it  was  ever  renewed.  From 
this  time  Dante's  hopes  of  restoration  depended  not  so  much 
on  the  efforts  of  the  Bianchi  as  on  the  general  success  of  the 
Ghibelline  cause,  to  which,  on  other  and  higher  grounds, 
he  attached  supreme  importance.  He  now  led  a  nomadic 
life,  partly  at  the  various  seats  of  learning,  partly  at  the 
courts  of  princelings,  like  Can  Grande  of  Verona.  He 
died  the  i4th  of  September,  1321,  at  Ravenna,  where  he 
lies  buried  in  the  Friars'  Church.  Previous  to  his  exile  he 
married  a  lady  named  Gemma  Donati,  by  whom  he  had 
sons  and  daughters.  Two  sons,  Pietro  and  Jacopo,  anno- 
tated their  father's  poem.  Neither  rose  above  mediocrity. 
The  gossips  would  have  it  that  Dante's  wife  Gemma  was 
a  scold,  and  that,  having  once  parted  from  her,  he  never 
wished  for  her  again.  Boccaccio  has  reported  this  scandal, 
with  a  qualifying  non  so.  However  that  may  be,  certain 
it  is  that  Dante  was  always  in  verse  or  prose  reviving  the 
memory  of  his  first  love.  To  this  first  love  of  Dante,  so 
fruitful  in  its  consequences,  the  reader  must  now  direct  his 
attention. 

When  Dante  was  nine  years  old,  he  was  invited  to  a  party 
at  the  house  of  one  of  the  noblest  citizens  of  Florence,  Folco 
Portinari,  where  he  made  the  acquaintance  of  an  angelic 
little  being,  named  Bice  or  Beatrice.  She  was  the  daughter 


II.]  DANTE.  19 

of  Portinari,  and  about  a  year  younger  than  Dante.  It  was 
springtime,  and  the  sweet  season  adding  its  influence  to  the 
festiveness  of  the  scene  and  Bice's  childish  beauty,  there  was 
wrought  in  Dante's  heart  a  mysterious  change  which  left  him 
no  more  master  of  himself.  His  passion  had  not  much  to 
feed  on,  but  Dante  was  not  dissatisfied.  A  sight,  a  greeting, 
sent  him  to  the  seventh  heaven.  No  terms  were  too  ex- 
travagant to  describe  his  emotions,  for  they  absorbed  his 
whole  nature,  and  out  of  the  abundance  of  his  charity  he 
was  ready  to  forgive  his  worst  enemies  their  transgressions. 
What,  however,  is  of  more  concern  to  us  is  the  force  of  this 
attachment  in  developing  his  poetic  faculty.  At  nineteen 
years  of  age,  as  he  himself  tells  us,  he  wrote  his  first  sonnet, 
addressing  it  to  all  the  poets  then  living  in  order  to  provoke 
a  reply.  Among  the  answers  he  received  was  one  from  his 
namesake,  Dante  of  Majano.  The  little  poem,  whose  sub- 
ject was  a  love-dream,  was  published  anonymously,  and 
counted  among  its  admirers  Guido  Cavalcanti,  who  became, 
as  the  fatal  consequence,  one  of  Dante's  warmest  friends. 

By-and-bye  Beatrice  was  married  to  a  young  nobleman, 
Simone  de'  Bardi,  but  the  event  does  not  appear  to  have 
occasioned  in  Dante  any  excessive  perturbation  of  spirit. 
His  love  for  her  had  always  been  platonic :  at  any  rate 
he  survived.  What  did  prostrate  him  was  her  death,  which 
occurred  the  9th  of  June,  1290,  when  Dante  was  twenty-five. 
From  that  time  the  gaiety  of  his  spirits  was  permanently 
eclipsed.  For  years  he  was  inconsolable.  He  could  not 
forget  his  loss.  Even  study,  the  counsels  of  grave  philoso- 
phers, failed  to  restore  his  equilibrium.  In  vain  he  read 
Boethius  and  Cicero.  He  could  find  vent  for  his  feel- 
Ings  nowhere — except  in  verse.  Towards  his  twenty-ninth 
year  he  grouped  his  scattered  poems  into  an  opuscule, 

c  2 


20  ITALIAN  LITERATURE.  [Ch. 

which  he  entitled  Vita  Nuova,  and  sent  it  with  a  sonnet  to 
Brunetto  Latini. 

The  Vita  Nuova  is  not  simply  verse.  It  is  verse  in  a 
setting  of  prose,  and  was  intended  as  a  memorial  to  the  dead 
Beatrice.  In  it  he  relates  the  commencement,  progress,  and 
conclusion  of  their  loves.  The  work  is  quasi-scientific,  Dante 
being  at  once  poet  and  commentator.  Guided  by  the  same 
motives  which  prompted  Goethe  to  compile  that  surprising 
document  Dichtung  und  Wahrheit,  though  employing  a 
different  method,  Dante  takes  each  poem  and  expounds  its 
meaning.  Already  in  this  his  first  work  he  certifies  himself 
as  a  dreamer.  The  Vita  Nuova  is  a  train  of  soft  illusions, 
or,  to  change  the  figure,  we  have  here  the  pilgrim  of  love 
recounting  his  ecstasies.  It  closes  with  the  mention  of  a 
wondrous  vision  surpassing  all  which  had  before  appeared 
to  him,  and  the  lover  and  clairvoyant  expresses  the  not  futile 
hope  that  he  may  say  of  Beatrice  that  which  was  never  yet 
said  of  any.  In  these  rather  enigmatical  terms  some  have 
read  an  announcement  of  the  Divine  Comedy — a  reading 
which,  apart  from  the  plain  coincidence,  receives  support 
from  the  tradition  that  of  the  Inferno  eight  cantos  were  com- 
pleted before  Dante's  exile. 

The  poetry  of  the  Vita  Nuova  has  a  delicate  undefinable 
charm  which  springs  largely  from  its  spontaneity.  The 
images,  as  they  arose  in  his  mind,  clothed  themselves  in 
appropriate  language  which  Dante  had  no  need  to  retouch. 
As  regards  the  commentary  it  is  notable  as  being  the  first 
prose  writing  in  Italian  literature  which  reveals  the  hand  of 
an  artist.  It  has  indeed  some  smack  of  the  scholastic  rigour 
of  the  age,  but  whatever  its  deficiencies  in  this  respect,  the 
vocabulary  is  richer,  the  style  more  majestic,  the  expressions 
bolder  than  anything  to  be  found  in  the  works  of  his  prede- 


II.]  DANTE.  21 

cessors.  The  publication  of  the  Vita  Nuova,  added  to  his 
rhymes  on  various  subjects  which  were  passed  from  hand 
to  hand,  rendered  Dante  the  most  famous  poet  of  the  time, 
and  among  those  who  saluted  the  rising  luminary  was  the 
illustrious  King  of  Hungary,  Charles  Martel. 

Dante's  next  great  work  was  the  Convito,  written  seem- 
ingly in  the  interval  between  the  separation  of  the  exiles 
and  the  election  of  Henry  of  Luxemburg  as  King  of  the 
Romans.  The  title  is  borrowed  from  the  Symposium  of  Plato, 
and  Dante's  object  in  writing  the  book  was  to  reproach  his 
countrymen  for  their  conduct  towards  him,  to  show  what? 
manner  of  man  they  had  lost  by  banishing  him,  and,  if 
possible,  to  effect  his  return.  The  work  is  similar  in  design 
to  the  Vita  Nuova.  It  was  to  consist  of  fourteen  canzonets 
in  honour  of  Beatrice,  from  which  he  undertook  to  bring 
out  the  philosophic  import  concealed  under  the  obvious 
sense.  This  he  did  in  a  scientific  comment,  which,  how- 
ever, does  not  extend  beyond  the  third  canzonet.  These 
poems  were  certainly  not  written  with  any  arriere  pense'e  such 
as  Dante  imputes  to  them,  but  the  spirit  of  allegory  was 
abroad,  and  this,  assisted  by  the  precedent  of  Cavalcanti's 
poem  on  the  Nature  of  Love  and  the  innumerable  commen- 
taries thereupon,  fortified  Dante  for  an  otherwise  impossible 
task,  i.  e.  that  of  extracting  from  a  piece  something  which  it 
does  not  contain. 

The  Convito  is  the  first  successful  attempt  to  trick  out 
Aristotelian  philosophy  in  an  Italian  dress.  Emphasis  is 
to  be  laid  on  the  word  '  successful/  for  leaving  out  Bono 
Giamboni's  translation  of  Latini's  Tesoro,  which  was  more 
rhetorical  than  scientific,  a  celebrated  physician,  Taddeo 
Ippocratista,  had  attempted  a  translation  of  Aristotle's  Ethics, 
but  the  result  was  a  failure.  The  Convito  opens  with  a 


22  ITALIAN  LITERATURE.  [Ch. 

glowing  eulogy  on  the  Italian  vernacular,  which  Dante  likens 
to  a  new  sun  destined  to  arise  and  give  light  to  those  who 
are  in  gloom  and  darkness  through  the  wonted  sun,  which 
does  not  illumine  them.  Allowance  being  made  for  the 
nature  of  the  theme,  the  style  of  the  Convito  is  in  a  high 
degree  lofty  and  grand.  Dante,  whilst  he  adheres  to  scientific 
convention,  is  skilled  in  inventing  new  phrases  which  shed 
interest  on  a  subject  essentially  dry,  and  here  and  there  are 
outbursts  of  feeling,  lyrical  digressions,  in  which,  released 
from  the  trammels  of  the  schools,  he  allows  full  scope  to  his 
splendid  eloquence.  We  must  not,  however,  look  for  much 
originality  in  the  thought  of  the  Convito.  In  those  days 
Aristotelian  philosophy  and  Christian  theology  were  so  in- 
extricably bound  up  with  each  other  as  to  be,  in  a  certain 
sense,  one,  and  Dante  was  rigidly  orthodox.  In  this  re- 
spect the  Convito  is  mainly  of  service  as  a  commentary  on 
the  Commedia,  in  parts  of  which,  especially  the  Paradiso,  the 
same  ideas  are  reproduced,  only  more  briefly. 

If  the  Convito  teaches  us  Dante's  philosophy,  De  Monarchia, 
a  Latin  tractate,  shows  us  his  politics.  In  order  to  counter- 
act the  intrigues  of  the  Pope,  Philip  of  France,  and  the  King 
of  Naples,  who  sought  to  undermine  his  authority,  Henry  VII, 
in  1309,  made  a  descent  upon  Italy,  thereby  raising  the 
hopes  of  the  Ghibellines  to  their  zenith.  Unluckily  at  the 
very  moment  when  he  was  preparing  to  take  vigorous  and 
decisive  action,  the  emperor  sickened  and  died  at  the  monas- 
tery of  Buonconvento.  This  deplorable  event  both  ruined 
the  fortunes  of  the  Ghibelline  party  and  rendered  Dante's 
exile  perpetual.  In  his  elation  at  the  prospects  which  Henry's 
advent  unfolded  to  him,  Dante  wrote  several  letters  in  which 
he  boldly  assailed  his  adversaries  and  proclaimed  their 
destruction  with  an  acrimony  which  his  biographers  have 


II.]  DANTE.  23 

striven  to  excuse  on  the  ground  of  human  infirmity. 
Certainly  it  would  not  be  difficult  to  apologise  for  a  man  who 
was  at  that  very  time  under  sentence  of  being  burned  alive, 
but  Dante's  resentment  was  rather  political  than  personal. 
He  did  not  desire  the  extinction  of  Florence,  but  his  own 
return  thither  and  the  organization  of  the  city  on  (as  he 
conceived)  sound  political  principles.  What  those  principles 
were  he  gives  us  to  understand  in  De  Monarchia. 

Dante's  theory  is  that  ideal  government  is  one,  com- 
prehending all  nations.  Oligarchies  and  democracies  are 
departures  from  the  true  type — '  accidental  governments,' 
'  oblique  polities ' — as  is  proved  by  their  involving  wars  and 
dissensions.  What  is  required  is  not  division,  but  unity. 
On  turning  over  the  pages  of  history,  he  finds  his  ideal 
realised  in  the  Roman  Empire,  whose  existence  he  regards  as 
having  been  in  a  special  manner  ordained  by  Providence. 
The  Roman  Empire  is  the  empire  par  excellence -,  and  its 
restoration  is  devoutly  to  be  wished.  These  ideas  are  not 
by  any  means  the  exclusive  property  of  Dante.  There  is 
hardly  a  political  treatise  of  that  age  in  which  they  may  not 
be  found.  They  are  discussed,  above  all,  in  St.  Thomas 
Aquinas'  De  Regimine  Principum.  The  difficulty  lay  in  their 
application.  '  Who  was  the  rightful  successor  of  Augustus  ? ' 
—  that  was  the  question.  The  Ghibellines  replied,  '  The 
Emperor  of  Germany':  the  Guelfs,  'The  Pope.'  Whilst, 
then,  Henry  of  Luxemburg  sought  to  enforce  his  prerogative 
by  material  means,  Dante  undertook  a  crusade  for  the  same 
object  among  the  learned.  His  treatise  is  in  the  form  of  an 
immense  syllogism.  He  shows  in  the  first  book  that  the 
perfection  of  civil  life  is  a  universal  monarchy;  in  the  second, 
that  this  perfection  is  incarnate  in  the  Roman  Empire,  which 
is,  so  to  speak,  in  abeyance,  not  repealed  or  done  away; 


24  ITALIAN  LITERATURE.  [Ch. 

whilst  in  the  third  he  defines  the  relations  between  the  empire 
and  the  papacy,  and  maintains  that  loyalty  to  the  one  does 
not  imply  disrespect  to  the  other.  He  asserts  that  Italy,  as 
the  centre  of  the  Roman  Empire,  ought  to  be  one,  but  rejects 
the  conclusion  that  municipal  privileges,  so  dear  to  his 
republican  countrymen,  should  be  forfeited  to  the  emperor. 

The  treatise  De  Vulgari  Eloquentia  deals  at  large  with  a 
subject  to  which  Dante  had  already  referred  in  the  Convito — 
the  Italian  language.  Although  utterly  distinct  from  De 
Monarchic  as  regards  its  contents,  it  proceeds  from  the  same 
intention,  i.  e.  to  pave  the  way  for  national  unity.  As  in  the 
case  of  De  Monarchia  also  he  writes  for  the  learned,  and 
what  he  essays  to  prove  is  that  there  are  latent  capacities  in 
the  Italian  vernacular  which  would  enable  it  to  surpass  its 
sister-dialects,  and  even  to  vie  with  the  Latin  from  which  it 
had  sprung.  Such  a  proposition  at  the  time  could  only 
pass  as  rank  heresy,  as  in  the  highest  degree  presumptuous. 
The  way  Dante  sets  about  his  task  is  this : — he  begins  by 
investigating  the  origin  of  language.  He  next  defines  ver- 
nacular and  grammatical  speech.  By  the  former  he  under- 
stands living  languages  in  general,  and  by  the  latter  dead 
languages,  more  especially  Latin  and  Greek.  From  the 
concord  of  primitive  speech  he  passes  to  the  story  of  the 
Tower  of  Babel  and  the  confusion  of  tongues,  describes  the 
spread  of  various  languages,  and  having  arrived  at  the  south 
of  Europe,  distinguishes  the  derived  languages  as  those  of  oc^ 
oil,  and  si,  pausing  on  the  last  as  the  actual  speech  of 
the  Italian  people.  He  examines  the  nature  and  condition 
of  the  different  dialects,  and  successively  rejects  them  all, 
finding  in  them  discrepancies  from  those  models  of  Italian 
composition  which  had  been  circulating  since  the  reign  of 
Frederick  II.  Finally,  he  concludes  that  '  illustrious  car- 


II.]  DANTE.  25 

dinal,  aulic'  vernacular  appears  in  all  cities,  but  resides  in 
none. 

We  now  come  to  the  greatest  poem  ever  produced  in 
Italy,  and,  we  may  surely  add,  in  Christendom.  All  that  has 
been  described  hitherto,  all  the  poetry  and  prose  of  Dante's 
precursors,  and  his  own,  derive  a  great  part  of  their  signifi- 
cance from  the  bearing  which  they  have  on  the  Commedia. 
The  Commedia  itself  is  a  retrospect,  a  summary  —  the  to- 
tality of  the  middle  ages.  And  it  is  Dante  in  his  maturity 
and  perfection.  Whatever  he  at  any  time  thought,  felt, 
hoped,  is  here  presented  in  its  most  artistic  form.  It  is  a 
splendid  and  culminating  effort,  in  which  the  various  threads 
of  melody  echoing  in  his  heart  and  registered  in  his  life  are 
wrought  up  in  a  glorious  climax.  The  scheme  of  the^- 
Commedia  is  somewhat  as  follows : — The  poet  first  imagines 
himself  in  a  dark  wood  at  the  foot  of  a  mountain.  Here 
he  is  confronted  by  three  wild  beasts,  a  leopard,  a  lion,  and  £ 
a  wolf,  which  appear  to  him  one  after  the  other  and  arrest 
his  further  progress.  Then  the  shade  of  Virgil  presents  '\ 
itself  and  promises  to  show  him  the  way  out  of  the  forest. 
He  tells  Dante  that  it  was  the  express  will  of  Heaven  that  he, 
like  Aeneas,  founder  of  the  holy  Roman  Empire,  and  Saint 
Paul,  the  chief  bulwark  of  Christianity,  should  visit  the 
eternal  regions.  After  a  while,  as  they  approach  the  difficult 
pass,  Dante  falters  and  entreats  his  conductor  for  some 
proof  of  his  sufficiency.  Virgil  thereupon  details  to  him  how 
that  three  heavenly  ladies,  discerning  his  piteous  case,  had 
interested  themselves  in  his  deliverance.  One  he  does  not 
name,  another  he  calls  Lucia,  and  the  third  Beatrice.  The 
pilgrim  is  reassured,  and  with  this  the  poem  is  fairly 
launched. 

Under  Virgil's  guidance  Dante  visits  the  circles  and  dun- 


26  ITALIAN  LITERATURE.  [Ch. 

geons  of  the  damned,  first  passing  Limbo  with  its  amiable 
habitants  of  virtuous  heathen  and  unchristened  babes.  He 
is  the  terrified  spectator  of  those  dreadful  torments  which 
are  the  familiar  routine  of  hell.  It  may  perhaps  be  noticed 
that  many  of  the  penal  divisions  have  a  coryphaeus  or  hero 
in  some  historic  or  legendary  personage  of  note.  Thus 
Plutus  is  lord  of  the  covetous,  Phlegyas  of  the  wrathful, 
Minotaur  of  the  violent,  Geryon  of  the  fraudulent,  and 
Cacus  of  the  robbers.  The  circles  diminish  on  the  pattern  of 
a  Greek  fret,  and  the  whole  terminates  in  the  gigantic  person 
of  Lucifer.  At  this  point  the  travellers  perform  a  summer- 
sault, and  after  more  journeying  arrive  at  the  Antipodes. 
Here  the  sight  of  an  exceeding  high  mountain  greets  them, 
like  a  sort  of  Jacob's  ladder,  connecting  this  world,  which 
Dante  conceives  to  be  the  centre  of  the  universe,  with  the 
planets.  This  is  the  Mount  of  Purgatory,  which  is  marked 
by  various  degrees,  and  at  the  top  is  the  Earthly  Paradise. 
The  sufferings  of  Purgatory  differ  from  those  of  Hell,  not  so 
much  in  their  nature  as  in  their  duration  and  purpose.  On 
arriving  at  the  Earthly  Paradise  Dante  passes  out  of  the 
tutelage  of  Virgil  into  that  of  Beatrice,  whose  advent  is 
signalized  by  triumphal  pageantries.  Beatrice  is  now  a 
glorified  saint,  but  she  still  manifests  a  pure  memory  of 
her  ancient  love  by  her  habit  of  living  flame.  Then  Dante, 
voyaging  from  glory  to  glory,  visits  the  planets  and  fixed 
stars,  each  with  its  company  of  happy  spirits,  and  is  at 
length  conducted  to  the  presence  of  the  Good  Itself.  The 
smile  on  Beatrice's  face,  which  has  been  still  growing  in 
sweetness  and  in  intensity,  culminates,  and  Dante's  vision 
is  no  more. 

Such,  in   the   barest    outline,    is  the  sublimest  poem   of 
Christendom.     What  is  its  interpretation?    That  the  wood, 


II.]  DANTE.  27 

the  hill,  the  lion,  the  leopard,  the  greyhound,  Virgil,  Dante 
himself,  Beatrice,   Lucia,    and   the  Lady  Merciful  are  alle- 
gorical, it  is  impossible   to   doubt,  and  one  explanation  of 
them  is  this : — Dante,  perceiving  that  he  ha,s  )oat  hjs  way\ 
in  the  forest  of  vice,  attempts  to  raise  himself  to  the  heights 
of  virtue,    but   luxury,    pride,    avarice,    symbolized    by  the 
leojjaid^  theJion,  and  the  wolf,  hinder  him  from  doing  so. 
Moral  philosophy,  typified  by  Virgil,  shows  him  the  conse- 
quences of  vice  in  the  eternal  punishment  of  the  damned 
and  the  temporal  punishment    of   the   souls   in  purgatory, 
whilst  theology,  in  the  person  of  Beatrice,  leads  him  to  the_ 
sight  of  virtue  as  rewarded  in  the  blessedness  of  the  saints. 
Dante  is  thus  induced  to  amend  his  life  and  return  to  the 
straight  path.     This  is  substantially  Dante's  own  account  of  / 
the  Commedia,  to  which  he  assigns  a  double  meaning,  some- 
what as  Spenser  does  to  his  Faerie  Queene.     In  the  letter  to 
Can  Grande  della  Scala  he  writes,  '  It  is  to  be  remarked  that 
the  sense  of  this  work  is  not  simple,  but  on  the  contrary 
I  may  say  manifold.     For  one  sense  is  th^f  whirfa  j^  flfiriv^fj 
from  the  letter,  and  another  is  that  which  is  derived  from  the 
things  signified  by  the  letter.     The  first  is  called  literal,  the 
'second  is  allegorical  or  moral.      The  subject  then  of  the 
whole  work  taken    literally    is    the    condition    of  the  souls 
after  death  simply    considered.      For    on   this  and  around^) 
this  the  whole  action  of  the  work  turns.     But  if  the  work/ 
be  taken   allegorically,  the  subject  is  man,  how  by  actions \ 
of  merit  or  demerit  he  justly  deserves  reward  or  punishment.'/ 

Some,  investing  these  symbols  with  a  political  meaning, 
look  upon  the  poem  as  a  perpetual  allusion  to  the  vicissi- 
tudes of  the  author.  Such  a  view,  however,  is  hardly  tenable. 
The  political  element  is  certainly  not  wanting,  but  the  moral, 
the  religious  element  is  strongly  in  the  ascendant.  There 


28  ITALIAN  LITERATURE.  [Ch. 

is  room  perhaps  for  a  compromise.  Dante  is  a  type  of 
humanity  redeemed  by  the  blood  of  Christ.  He  is  at  the 
same  time  the  symbol  of  Italian  humanity  which  has  gone 
astray  from  the  straight  path,  has  forsaken  imperialism  for 
democracy.  Democracy  is  represented  by  the  leopard,  a 
creature  as  lithe  and  beautiful  outwardly  as  it  is  cruel  and 
merciless  within.  By  the  lion  is  meant  the  House  of  France, 
whose  escutcheon  bore  that  device,  and  the  wolf  is  the 
church,  whose  ministers  in  too  many  instances  were  veritable 
wolves  in  sheep's  clothing.  Interpreting  the  poem  thus,  the 
aim  of  the  Commedia  is  the  reformation  of  manners  in  the 
world  at  large,  and  especially  in  the  Italian  peninsula. 

The  chief  feature  in  the  style  of  the  Commedia  is  its 
j  objectivity.  What  Dante  wishes  to  say  is  expressed  in  the 
|  fewest  possible  terms,  but  his  pictures  are  complete  and  in- 
Vcessant.  He  insists  on  making  a  minute  inventory  of  his 
vast  cosmorama — a  mode  of  treatment  which  a  writer  of  less 
imagination  would  have  found  too  exacting  for  a  composi- 
tion of  such  length,  or  which,  in  other  hands,  might  have 
resulted  in  the  specification  of  loose  and  irrelevant  details. 
With  Dante,  on  the  contrary,  nothing  is  irrelevant ;  his  whole 
poem  is  charged  with  meaning.  This  fulness  of  significance 
Vmgjwfp  a  mngidprahlfi  fax  on  the  ingenuity  of  his  com- 
mentators, who,  ere  now,  have  arrived  at  the  most  opposite 
conclusions  as  to  the  purport  of  his  emblems ;  and  owing  to 
this  incapacity  to  understand  him,  charges  of  obscurity  have 
been  launched  at  Dante.  Such  accusations  are  by  no 
means  idle,  Dante's  brevity  and  concentration  of  phrase 
having  their  natural  sequel  in  the  perplexity  and  fatigue  of  his 
readers. 

The  greatness  of  the  Commedia,  its  almost  superhuman 
greatness,  was  at  once  recognised  in  Italy,  where  it  was 


II.]  DANTE.  29 

received  as  a  kind  of  national  Bible,  and  professors — Boc- 
caccio being  the  first — were  appointed  to  interpret  it.  With 
scarcely  an  objector  of  importance,  apart  from  Voltaire, 
who  was  also  a  disparager  of  Shakespeare,  its  reputation  has 
remained  constant,  and  nothing,  we  may  be  sure,  but  a 
universal  cataclysm  will  extinguish  it. 

Something  should  be  said  about  the  title.  Dante  named 
his  poem  the  Commedia,  and  he  has  told  us  why — because 
after  many  adventures  it  ends  happily.  The  adulation  of 
later  times,  the  feeling  that  this  name  Commedia  was  all  too 
mean  for  a  poem  of  such  rare  excellence,  prefixed  to  it  the 
epithet  divina,  and  thus  it  has  ever  since  been  known  as  the 
Divine  Comedy. 

The  intrinsic  worth  of  the  Commedia,  as  well  as  the  uni- 
versal eclat  with  which  it  was  received,  were  such  as  to 
discourage  imitators,  and  the  one  or*  two  attempts  made  to 
rival  it  only  served  to  show  the  nature  of  Dante's  incom- 
parable triumph  in  still  higher  relief.  Of  Petrarch's  ill-advised 
challenge  it  will  be  opportune  to  speak  in  the  next  chapter, 
but  it  may  not  be  amiss  here  briefly  to  refer  to  two  works, 
both  in  terza  rima,  and  obviously  inspired  by  the  Commedia. 
The  first  is  the  Dittamondo,  or  as  it  is  entitled  in  the  older 
editions,  Dicta  Mundi  of  Fazio  degli  Uberti,  grandson  of 
the  famous,  or  rather  infamous,  Farinata,  It  is  an  amalgam 
of  history  and  geography,  and  performs  for  this  world  the 
office  which  the  Commedia  had  performed  for  the  next.  It  is 
not  altogether  without  merit,  Fazio  being  one  of  the  most 
cultivated  men  of  the  age,  but  its  recommendations  are  merely 
of  the  verbal  sort.  Except  in  those  places  where  the  author 
endeavours  to  be  Dantesque,  the  style  is  remarkably  neat 
and  clear.  The  other  work  is  the  Quadriregio  of  Federigo 
Frezzi  da  Foligni,  which  deals  with  all  four  partitions  of  the 


30  ITALIAN  LITERATURE. 

universe,  but,  as  compared  with  Dante's,  Frezzi's  point  of 
view  is  more  that  of  a  pagan.  The  Quadriregio,  though  not 
a  great  poem,  is  distinguished  by  occasional  passages  of  much 
force,  and  the  versification  is  nearly  always  elegant.  The  date 
of  these  writings  is  not  exactly  known,  but  both  appertain 
to  the  fourteenth  century. 


CHAPTER   III. 

PETRARCH   AND   BOCCACCIO. 

THOUGH  Petrarch  and  Boccaccio  belong  to  the  generation 
succeeding  that  of  Dante,  it  is  customary  to  class  them 
together  under  the  name  triumvirate.  The  title  is  chosen 
somewhat  unhappily,  but  the  description  has  taken  root,  and 
apart  from  its  associations,  is  certainly  not  without  some 
basis  in  reason.  Dante,  the  creator  of  Italian  literature, 
Petrarr}],  its  grpafp^f;  lyrical  writer,  and  Boccaccio,  the  father 
.  of  Italian  prngp.T  stanH  out  from  among  the  minor  writers  of 
the  age  like  Titans,  and  on  the  ground  of  merit  are  suffi- 
ciently related  inter  se  to  allow  of  their  being  placed  in  a 
single  category.  But  this  classification  has  no  validity  outside 
the  peninsula.  Dante  is  a  first-rate  genius ;  he  takes  rank 
with  Shakespeare  and  Homer,  literary  demigods,  whereas 
Petrarch  and  Boccaccio,  at  their  greatest,  are  perfectly 
human,  perfectly  conceivable.  Petrarch  and  Boccaccio  are 
noble  artists ;  Dante  is  profoundly  original.  Whether  Boc- 
caccio is  to  be  preferred  to  Petrarch,  or  contrariwise,  Petrarch 
to  Boccaccio,  it  might  excite  a  controversy  to  offer  to  deter- 
mine. As  a  poet  at  least,  in  spite  of  his  inordinate  ambition, 
Boccaccio  must  be  content  with  the  third  place,  the  role  of 
Lepidus,  in  the  triumvirate. 

Francesco    Petrarca    (1304-1374)    was    the    son    of    a 
notary,  called  Petracco,  who  was  banished  from  Florence 


32  ITALIAN  LITERATURE.  [Ch. 

with  many  more  famous  and  eminent  than  himself,  by 
Charles  of  Valois.  He  and  his  wife,  Eletta  Canigiana, 
betook  themselves  to  Arezzo,  where,  about  two  years  later, 
Francesco  was  born ;  and  ultimately  they  went  to  reside  at 
Avignon,  in  the  south  of  France.  Here  Petrarch  grew  up, 
and,  a  fact  to  which  he  probably  owed  much,  he  had  as  his 
tutor  a  Tuscan  scholar.  The  circumstances  of  the  family 
were  not  good,  and  Petrarch  was  sent  by  his  father  to  the 
schools  of  Montpellier  and  Bologna  to  study  jurisprudence. 
For  a  youth  of  Petrarch's  temperament  this  was  not  a  con- 
genial occupation,  and  he  seems  to  have  spent  much  of  his 
time  in  surreptitious  reading  of  the  classics.  His  father  dis- 
covered his  propensity,  and  with  a  view  to  stopping  the 
practice,  surprised  him  and  threw  his  books  into  the  fire. 
But  strict  as  he  was,  he  relented  at  the  sight  of  his  son's 
consternation,  and  drawing  two  manuscripts,  a  Cicero  and  a 
Virgil,  half  burnt  from  the  flames,  replaced  them  in  Pe- 
trarch's hands,  while  Petrarch,  in  an  ecstasy  of  gratitude, 
promised  that  his  sole  care  henceforth  should  be  law. 

Not  long  after  his  parents  died,  a  deplorable  event,  but 
not  without  its  compensations,  since  for  Petrarch  the  avenue 
was  thus  opened  to  fame  and  fortune.  He  became  attached 
to  the  household  of  the  powerful  Colonnesi,  by  whom  he 
was  treated  with  the  utmost  affection  and  esteem,  and  he 
now  definitely  forsook  jurisprudence  for  literature.  At  the 
age  of  twenty- two  he  happened  to  be  in  a  church  at  Avignon, 
where  he  saw  a  beautiful  girl,  and  instantly  fell  in  love  with 
her.  Her  name  was  Laura,  she  was  then  twenty  years  old, 
and  she  had  been  wedded  two  years  before  to  Hugh  de 
Sade,  scion  of  a  distinguished  family  of  Avignon.  The  dis- 
covery of  this  fact  made  no  difference  in  the  warmth  of 
Petrarch's  affections.  Avignon  was  the  hotbed  of  troubadour 


III.]  PETRARCH  AND  BOCCACCIO.  33 

traditions,  whereby  marriage  with  another  was  no  bar  to  love. 
It  was  understood  of  course  that  the  love  was  to  be  simply 
and  strictly  platonic,  and  such,  it  appears,  was  Petrarch's. 
Notwithstanding,  he  seems  never  to  have  been  free  from 
scruples  on  the  subject,  and  if  in  his  casuistical  dialogues 
with  Saint  Augustine  he  talks  of  a  moral  improvement  as 
the  fruit  of  his  passion,  in  his  Letter  to  Posterity  he  thinks 
repentance  a  more  becoming  posture.  It  is  quite  gratuitous, 
however,  to  assail  the  character  of  Laura,  who  accepted  the 
homage  of  the  poet,  but  on  his  own  testimony  repelled  the 
advances  of  the  man. 

Petrarch's  fame  now  rests  on  his  Canzoniere.  or  lyrical 
poems,  which  describe  the  phases  of  his  love  for  Madonna 
Laura,  and  consist  of  two  main  divisions,  those  written 
before  the  death  of  his  mistress  and  those  subsequent  to  that 
event.  They  are  composed  with  exquisite  art,  and  despite 
the  indifference  with  which  Petrarch  affected  to  treat  them, 
it  is  evident  that  he  was  no  stranger  to  the  use  of  the  file. 
In  1642  Ubaldini  discovered  an  autograph  of  Petrarch,  the 
margins  of  which  are  crowded  with  variants,  showing  the 
insatiable  desire  which  possessed  him  for  perfection  of  form. 
About  the  skill  and  beauty  of  his  sonnets  there  can  be  no 
controversy.  For  six  centuries  they  have  given  him  a  place 
in  the  estimation  of  his  countrymen  on  a  plane  with  Ariosto 
and  only  a  little  lower  than  Dante  himself.  There  remains 
a  question,  however,  how  far  his  emotions  were  deep  and 
sincere. 

Perhaps  we  shall  best  hit  the  mark  if  we  say  of  Petrarch 
that  he  is  the~  pniiceTof  sentimentalists.  TEe  title  '  king  of 
poets/  which  the  flattery  of  the  age  adjudged  to  him,  he 
frankly  disclaimed,  not  that  he  thought  himself  unworthy  of 
it,  but  because  he  had  de  facto  no  sphere  in  which  to  exercise 

D 


34  ITALIAN  LITERATURE.  [Ch. 

his  sovereignty.  The  reader  may  suppose  that  he  was 
pointing  to  Dante,  by  whom,  with  his  magnificent  trilogy, 
he  had  been  effectually  forestalled.  Such,  however,  was  not 
Petrarch's  thought.  He  was  the  spoilt  child  of  his  time; 
and  courted  as  he  was  by  the  great,  followed,  wherever  he 
went,  by  the  popular  applause,  he  may  be  forgiven  for  some- 
what exaggerating  his  own  importance,  for  failing  imme- 
diately to  realise  the  impassable  gulf  between  himself,  an 
excellent  sonneteer,  and  a  great  constructive  genius  like 
Dante.  The  truth  is,  however,  that  Petrarch  did  not  regard 
himself  merely  as  a  sonneteer,  nor  was  it  his  aim,  at  any 
rate  his  sole  aim,  to  distinguish  himself  by  his  vernacular 
writings.  The  poets  whom  he  cites  as  in  possession  of  the 
throne  are  Homer  and  Virgil,  and  it  was  by  a  Latin  epic, 
Africa,  that  he  hoped  to  attain  immortality.  On  the  strength 
of  this  poem  he  was  solemnly  crowned  with  laurel  in  the 
Campidoglio  at  Rome,  and  his  prose  writings  in  the  same 
language  are  almost  as  numerous  as  those  of  Alexander 
Ross.  He  was  also  a  diligent  collector  of  manuscripts,  and 
exerted  himself  in  every  way  to  resuscitate  the  study  of  the 
classics.  Singularly  enough  the  fraternity  of  learned  men, 
steeped  in  mediaeval  prejudices,  refused  to  acknowledge  him 
as  a  brother,  and  their  verdict  upon  him  was  that  he  was  a 
person  of  worth  but  illiterate. 

Late  in  life  Petrarch  seems  to  have  awoke  to  the  real 
tendency  of  the  age,  which  was  all  in  favour  of  the  moderns, 
and  the  consequent  danger  to  his  own  reputation.  It  was  then 
that  he  attempted  to  buy  back  the  precious  time  which  he 
had  wasted  on  learned  miscellanies,  but  lacking  either  the  dis- 
cretion or  the  power  to  strike  out  a  new  line,  projected  a  work 
which  was  a  faint  reflex,  an  indistinct  echo  of  the  Commedia. 
The  very  metre,  terza  rima,  betrays  the  source  from  which  it 


III.]  PETRARCH  AND  BOCCACCIO.  35 

was  inspired,  and  a  closer  inspection  of  the  poem  reveals 
other  points  of  resemblance  which  cannot  have  been  acci- 
dental. The  work  is  a  series  of  Triumphs  (Trionfi  d'Amore, 
della  Caslita,  della  Morte,  della  Fama,  del  Tempo^  della 
Divinita),  of  which  the  ostensible  subject  is  the  poet  and  his 
love,  but  which  by  implication  takes  in  the  destiny  of  man. 
Considered  away  from  the  Commedia,  the  Trionfi  are  very 
noble  poems,  set  off  by  innumerable  ornaments,  and  if  some 
trace  of  artificiality  be  found  in  them,  some  word-play  which 
is  not  quite  in  keeping  with  the  dignity  of  the  subject,  such 
defects  can  hardly  affect  our  judgment  of  the  work  as  a 
whole.  There  is  no  great  poet  with  whom,  if  we  chose,,  we 
cannot  find  fault  in  matters  of  detail. 

Petrarch,  although  he  held  ecclesiastical  benefices,  and 
had  in  the  abstract  a  strong  penchant  for  ethics,  was  by  no 
means  correct  in  his  private  life.  Yet  people  were  so  in- 
fatuated with  him  that,  in  addition  to  his  other  honours,  he 
was  reputed  a  saint.  The  truest  description  of  him  is  that 
of  a  voluptuous  recluse.  His  politics,  like  his  verses,  were 
of  the  sentimental  order.  With  the  municipal  factions  of  his 
day,  as  was  only  to  be  expected,  he,  a  citizen  of  Avignon,  had 
no  sympathy,  and,  although  he  affected  indignation  at  the 
presence  of  foreign  arms  in  Italy,  he  took  care  not  to  com- 
promise himself,  personally,  with  those  (the  King  of  Naples, 
for  example)  whose  friendship  was  advantageous  to  him. 

With  the  Court  at  Avignon  is  associated  the  name  of 
another  Italian,  Francesco  da  Barberino  (1264-1348),  who 
wrote  two  quasi-didactic  poems,  Document!  d  Amore  and 
Reggimenti  delle  Donne.  At  the  mention  of  the  first  our 
thoughts  naturally  recur  to  Ovid's  Ars  A  men's  and  the 
Roman  de  la  Nose,  but  the  Documenti  bear  no  resemblance 
to  either.  According  to  Francesco  love  is  the  mother  of 

D  2 


36  ITALIAN  LITERATURE.  [Ch. 

the  virtues.  The  latter,  twelve  in  number,  are  treated  sepa- 
rately in  as  many  books,  each  being  introduced  by  a  proem. 
The  work  is  chiefly  remarkable  for  the  luxuriance  of  its 
metres,  which  are  perpetually  changing.  The  Documenti 
were  intended  for  gentlemen  ;  the  Reggimenti  delle  Donne >  as 
the  name  implies,  for  ladies.  The  latter  is  partly  in  verse, 
partly  in  prose,  and  there  are  occasional  descriptive  touches 
suggesting  that  Francesco  might  have  attained  to  some 
eminence  as  a  prose-writer.  Unluckily  he  yielded  to  a 
temptation  which  almost  proved  fatal  to  Boccaccio,  that  of 
consulting  his  ambition  rather  than  his  faculty. 

Before  treating  of  Boccaccio,  we  must  refer  to  a  group  of 
writers  who,  although  famous  in  another  department  of  letters, 
were  so  far  in  agreement. with  him  as  to  make  prose  the  chan- 
nel of  their  communications — the  three  Villani.  The  eldest 
Giovanni  (1*1348)  undertook  a  formal  history  of  Florence 
beginning,  like  the  older  chronicles,  with  the  Tower  of  Babel. 
In  the  opening  chapters  he  borrows  freely  from  Malespini 
and  similar  authorities,  reproducing  their  most  extravagant 
fables  without  any  attempt  to  correct  them.  When,  however, 
he  approaches  the  events  of  his  own  day,  he  puts  aside 
this  perfunctoriness  and  approves  himself  both  an  acute  and 
an  impartial  historian.  He  was  a  Guelf  in  politics,  and  in 
1316  was  one  of  the  Priors  of  the  city  of  Florence,  but  he 
castigates  his  own  party  with  as  little  mercy  as  the  Ghibellines, 
His  obvious  fairness,  and  the  pains  he  was  at  to  investigate; 
the  causes  of  phenomena,  constitute  him  an  authority  for  the 
vicissitudes  of  Florence  during  the  period  in  question.  Ir 
1348  Giovanni  Villani  was  carried  off  by  the  pestilence,  but  his 
work  was  taken  up  by  his  brother  Matteo,  and,  subsequently 
by  his  nephew  and  the  son  of  Matteo,  Filippo  Villani.  Th< 
last  mentioned  wrote  also,  but  in  Latin,  the  lives  of  thos<i 


III.]  PETRARCH  AND  BOCCACCIO.  37 

Florentines  who  up  to  that  date  had  distinguished  themselves 
in  literature. 

Giovanni  Boccaccio  (1313-1375)  was  the  son  of  a  mer- 
chant, commonly  styled  '  da  Certaldo/  but  the  circumstances 
of  his  birth  are  otherwise  not  a  little  obscure.  His  mother  is 
stated  to  have  been  a  Parisian,  and  it  was,  and  is,  the  preva- 
lent belief  that  he  was  born  out  of  wedlock.  The  fact  is 
worth  noting,  as  Boccaccio,  during  the  greater  part  of  his 
life,  was  a  libertine  on  principle,  and  seems  to  have  been 
wholly  untouched  by  that  affectation  of  delicacy  which  led 
others  as  much  as  possible  to  spiritualize  their  emotions,  if 
not  in  their  hearts,  at  least  in  their  confessions.  He  was 
brought  up  in  Italy,  and  received  his  first  lessons  in  the 
school  of  Giovanni  da  Strada.  Hence  he  was  removed  in 
order  that  he  might  qualify  for  the  career  of  a  merchant. 
But  Boccaccio,  whose  taste  for  literature  had  gained  for  him, 
whilst  still  a  boy,  the  epithet  of  '  poet,'  showed  himself 
utterly  unsuited  for  business,  and  his  father,  willing  to  gratify 
him,  sent  him  to  study  canon  law.  According  to  one  account 
his  master  was  Cino  da  Pistoia.  Boccaccio  spent  six  years 
attempting  to  reconcile  himself  to  this  pursuit,  but  in  the 
end  gave  up  the  struggle  and  abandoned  himself  to  letters. 

Boccaccio's  first  essay  was  inspired  by  his  passion  for  a 
lady  who,  he  more  than  hints,  was  the  natural  daughter 
of  King  Robert  of  Naples.  Boccaccio  first  saw  her  in 
a  church,  and  the  same  year  gave  an  idealised  version  of 
the  affair  in  his  Fiammetta.  Some  critics  have  doubted 
the  truth  of  the  narrative,  and  have  detected  contradictions 
in  the  different  presentments  of  his  amour,  for  to  it  he 
several  times  recurs,  and  evidently  thought  of  it  as  highly 
praiseworthy.  It  is  to  be  feared,  however,  that  the  unedifying 
recital  was  not  mere  boasting  on  Boccaccio's  part.  From 


38  ITALIAN  LITERATURE.  [Ch. 

relating  his  own  adventures,  Boccaccio  proceeded  to  describe 
the  loves  of  other  people.  He  commenced  with  the  story  of 
Florio and  Biancafiore  mFilocopo,  a  prose  novel,  and  this  was 
followed  by  the  Teseide  (translated  by  Chaucer)  and  Filostrato, 
both  of  which  were  in  verse.  All  three  works  are  characterized 
by  the  same  general  traits.  Though  in  the  last  two  instances 
the  subjects  are  drawn  from  the  sphere  of  classical  mythology, 
the  manner  in  which  they  are  dealt  with  is  throughout 
romantic.  Except  for  the  first-named  accident  Boccaccio 
might  have  been  claimed  as  the  creator  of  the  new  romantic 
epic.  In  both  poems  he  uses  the  ottava  or  eight-lined  stanza, 
the  invention  of  which  has  been  sometimes,  though  erro- 
neously, ascribed  to  him. 

Hardly  as  might  have  been  thought,  Boccaccio  was  a 
devoted  lover  of  Dante,  and  attempted  a  poem  on  the  same 
lines  as  the  Commedia.  The  Amoroso,  Visione,  for  this  was 
the  title  of  the  poem,  was  written  before  Petrarch's  Trionfi, 
to  which  it  is  decidedly  inferior.  The  fact  is  Boccaccio, 
with  all  his  powers  of  description,  was  entirely  destitute 
of  the  faculty  which  success  in  this  class  of  writing  pre-emi- 
nently demands — that  of  executing  vivid  and  striking  images 
in  a  few  pregnant  touches.  Boccaccio,  who  in  Filostrato 
and  Teseide  had  already  shown  a  predilection  for  classical 
mythology,  returns  to  the  same  source  in  two  other  com- 
positions— his  Caccia  di  Diana  and  Ameto.  The  former  is 
a  symbolical  representation  of  the  Court  of  Naples.  The 
Diana  Partenopea  of  the  piece  is  Queen  Giovanna,  and  the 
nymphs  are  her  ladies.  These  are  all  described  under  their 
own  names,  except  Fiammetta,  who,  it  appears,  was  really 
called  Maria.  Ameto,  as  the  name  suggests,  is  a  pastoral. 
A  medley  of  prose  and  verse,  it  afterwards  served  as  a  model 
for  Sannazzaro,  Bembo,  and  Menzini.  The  author  entitled 


;;; 


PETRARCH  AND   BOCCACCIO.  39 


Commedia  delle  Ninfe  fiorentine^  and  Ameto  is  shown  in  it 
as  a  father-confessor,  to  whom  a  bevy  of  ladies  confide  their 
secrets.  Madonna  Fiammetta,  who  is  of  the  party,  details 
her  love-passages  with  the  poet,  and  Ameto  is  at  length  won 
from  his  churlishness  to  a  duteous  adoration  of  the  sex. 

None  of  these  works  became  popular,  chiefly  because 
Boccaccio  made  a  point  of  importing  into  the  language  Latin 
constructions,  and  even  went  so  far  as  to  fashion  his  style  on 
the  precepts  of  rhetorical  treatises  to  which  Latin  authors 
themselves  seldom  conformed.  His  Life  of  Dante,  however, 
which  is  written  in  a  charmingly  simple  vein,  proved  an 
exception  to  the  general  fate  of  his  writings,  partly  no  doubt 
from  the  subject,  which  Italians  found  very  interesting. 
Another  exception  was  his  Corbaccio,  a  long  malediction 
against  the  race  of  women,  and  especially  a  certain  widow, 
to  whom  Boccaccio  had  thought  proper  to  pay  attentions, 
and  who,  in  return  for  his  flattery,  had  only  quizzed  him. 
Boccaccio,  the  gallant,  the  hero  of  numerous  conquests,  in 
his  rage  at  this  discomfiture,  behaved  like  a  wild  boar,  and 
attacked  blindly  and  indiscriminately  the  entire  female  sex, 
which  at  other  times  he  so  passionately  worshipped.  This 
extraordinary  change  of  front  and  the  heartiness  of  his  ob- 
jurgations naturally  drew  attention  to  a  work  which  will 
always  keep  its  place  as  a  literary  curiosity.  In  addition  to 
his  Life  of  Dante,  Boccaccio,  who  was  appointed  by  the  City 
of  Florence  to  lecture  on  the  Commedia,  began  a  commentary 
on  that  work  which  he  did  not  live  to  complete.  His  greatest 
achievement,  however,  is  beyond  question  the  Decanter  one  >  a 
volume  of  tales  in  prose,  the  origin  of  which  was  as  follows  : 

In  1348  Florence  was  decimated  by  the  plague,  and 
Boccaccio  feigns  that  seven  ladies  and  three  cavaliers,  in 
order  to  escape  the  horrors  of  the  pestilence,  retire  to  a 


40  ITALIAN  LITERATURE.  [Ch. 

country-house,  where  they  beguile  the  time  by  telling  stories. 
This  continues  for  the  space  of  ten  days,  whence  the  title  of 
the  book  (ScVa  ij/i/pai).  Boccaccio  was  not  at  Florence  when 
this  visitation  occurred ;  therefore  he  saw  nothing  of  the 
calamities  attending  it,  but,  in  order  probably  to  lend  dignity 
to  his  work,  he  sets  out  with  an  historical  exordium  in  which, 
on  evidence  collected  from  other  people,  he  describes  the 
ghastly  episode.  The  Decamerone  is  almost  entirely  free 
from  Boccaccio's  characteristic  faults.  He  neither  obtrudes 
his  learning  nor  does  he,  as  in  his  earlier  works,  waste  him- 
self on  accessories.  If  he  still  clings  to  the  period,  it  must 
be  owned  that  he  is  master  of  it.  He  found  Italian  prose 
crude,  undeveloped,  and  left  it,  after  various  experiments  in 
which,  as  we  have  seen,  he  was  not  wholly  successful,  mature. 
The  Decamtrgne  is  rpmark^]^  foi^Ua  fiiL&hlJU!^  d,lid*vaiJ£.tyA 
The  author  seems  bent  on  displaying  his  versatility,  and 
changes  from  grave  to  gay  with  surprising  ease  and  with  no 
sensible  diminution  of  power.  The  reputation  of  the  De- 
camerone was  immense  and  not  confined  to  Italy.  France, 
Germany,  and  Spain  speedily  possessed  themselves  of  it 
through  the  medium  of  translations,  while  in  England  it 
suggested  to  Geoffrey  Chaucer  the  idea  of  the  Canterbury 
Tales. 

Great,  however,  as  was  the  popularity  of  the  Decamerone 
among  the  laity,  it  incurred  the  censure  of  the  Church,  They 
were  unwilling,  however,  to  give  him  up  to  the  conse- 
quences of  his  own  evil  life,  and  in  1361  Boccaccio  received 
a  visit  from  a  certain  Frate  Ciani,  who  had  been  com- 
missioned by  a  dying  Carthusian  to  warn  him  of  his  ap- 
proaching end  and  exhort  him  to  repentance.  Boccaccio 
was  panic-struck,  and  in  the  depth  of  his  contrition  would 
have  taken  measures  for  the  destruction  of  his  entire  works. 


III.]  PETRARCH  AND  BOCCACCIO.  41 

Before  finally  committing  himself  to  this  step  he  wrote  to 
Petrarch,  who  ridiculed  his  fears  and  strongly  dissuaded  him 
from  the  sacrilegious  act.  The  shock,  however,  was  too 
much  for  Boccaccio's  stoicism.  He  destroyed  his  unpublished 
vernacular  writings,  got  back  as  many  copies  as  he  could  of 
his  published  works,  especially  of  the  Decamerone,  and  wrote 
to  friends  whom  he  knew  to  possess  copies  not  to  allow  them 
to  be  read  by  women  and  children.  The  caution  was  not  un- 
necessary, but  it  would  be  too  much  to  allege  that  Boccaccio 
had  a  deliberate  object  of  corrupting  the  morals  of  the  age. 
It  was  rather  the  morals  of  the  age  which  corrupted  Boccaccio. 

No  account  of  this  famous  writer  would  be  complete  with- 
out mention  of  him  in  another  character — that  of  an  enthusi- 
astic student  of  Greek  literature.  In  1360,  the  next  year 
after  his  paroxysm,  he  fell  in  with  a  certain  Leonzio  Pilato, 
who  was  a  native  of  Calabria  and  had  spent  many  years  in 
the  Levant.  This  man,  who,  to  quote  Boccaccio's  description, 
was  a  walking  library,  was  induced  to  stay  three  whole  years 
at  Florence,  where  Boccaccio  lodged  him  at  his  own  house 
and  listened  to  him  reciting  the  poems  of  Homer.  Instructed 
by  what  he  had  heard,  Boccaccio  put  forth  a  mythological 
work,  or,  as  he  called  it,  a  Genealogy  of  the  Gods.  Largely 
through  his  example  a  number  of  clever  young  men  dedicated 
themselves  to  the  same  noble  study  ;  and  ultimately  Chryso- 
loras  was  elected  by  the  Florentines  professor  of  Greek  at 
the  public  charge. 

The  Decamerone  was  quickly  followed  by  other  works  of  a 
similar  scope ;  first  of  all,  by  the  Pecorone  of  Ser  Giovanni 
Fiorentino.  Compared  with  its  model,  the  Pecorone  is  a  very 
limp  performance.  A  sober  youth  of  Florence  makes  love 
to  a  sober  nun  of  Forli,  and  having  won  the  connivance  of 
the  prioress  and  sisters  to  their  very  innocent  expressions  of 


42  ITALIAN  LITERATURE. 

attachment,  he  makes  it  his  practice  to  visit  the  convent  at  a 
certain  hour,  when  the  pair  relate  stories.  These  stories  are 
all  that  can  be  desired  from  a  moral  point  of  view,  but  the 
writer  possesses  no  imagination,  and  his  sole  merit,  if  he  has 
any,  lies  in  his  style,  which,  though  not  splendid,  is  clear, 
simple,  and  direct,  and  well  adapted  to  the  purpose  of 
narration.  A  novelist  of  a  very  different  stamp  was  Franco 
Sacchetti  (?  1330-1400),  a  contemporary  both  of  Boccaccio 
and  Ser  Giovanni.  He  was  a  Florentine  magnate,  and  spent 
the  greater  part  of  his  life  in  the  service  of  the  state.  He 
essayed  many  sorts  of  composition,  beginning  with  poetry. 
He  was  particularly  successful  in  light  verse  and  satire,  and 
for  their  excellence  some  of  his  writings  have  been  thought 
worthy  to  be  compared  with  Berni's.  Sacchetti  wrote  also 
some  hundreds  of  love  sonnets,  but  he  is  now  remembered 
chiefly,  if  not  exclusively,  for  his  novels,  of  which  he  proposed 
to  write  three  hundred,  and  actually  completed  two  hundred 
and  seventy-eight.  Although  very  slight,  his  stories  are 
models  of  construction.  They  display  no  slavish  imitation 
of  Boccaccio.  Sacchetti  indeed  is  in  some  respects  the 
antithesis  of  this  last.  Boccaccio,  even  in  the  Decamerom, 
was  still  something  of  a  poet,  a  scholar,  an  artist,  a  philosopher 
— in  short,  an  idealist.  Sacchetti,  on  the  contrary,  was  a  man 
of  the  world,  a  shrewd  intent  observer  of  external  things. 
Therefore  in  his  work  rather  than  the  Decamerom  we  must 
seek  the  germ  of  the  modern  novel. 


CHAPTER  IV. 

THE  DRAMA  AND  THE  ROMANTIC  EPIC. 

THE  fifteenth  century,  the  period  at  which  we  have  now 
arrived,  is  marked  by  the  development  of  two  distinct  species 
of  literature — the  drama  and  the  romantic  epic.  About  the 
success  of  the  Italians  in  the  termer"  there  has  never  been 
any  doubt,  but  critics,  both  within  the  peninsula  and  without, 
have  often  lamented  the  feebleness  of  the  Italian  stage.  This 
view  of  the  matter  is  not  entirely  just.  Italy,  it  is  true,  can 
boast  of  no  Shakespeare,  but  a  nation  which  has  produced 
an  Alfieri,  a  Goldoni,  and  created  the  classic  opera  and  the 
classic  pantomime,  can  hardly  be  termed  poor  in  dramatic 
qualities.  At  present,  however,  it  will  be  proper  to  consider 
the  Italian  play  in  its  more  primitive  state.  In  Italy,  as  in 
Europe  generally,  the  drama  was  revived  under  the  protecting 
aegis  of  the  Church.  The  purpose  of  the  clergy  in  fostering 
the  art  seems  to  have  been  twofold.  Partly  they  wished  to 
present  object-lessons  in  religion,  partly  to  guard  against  the 
license  into  which  popular  exhibitions  were  too  liable  to 
degenerate.  These  ecclesiastical  performances  were  known 
by  various  names.  They  were  called  mysteries,  moralities, 
feasts,  miracle  plays,  but  the  generic  description  of  Italian 
mediaeval  plays  was  representations.  In  the  north  of  Europe 
such  works  were  nearly  always  gross  and  inartistic,  and  often 


44  ITALIAN  LITERATURE.  [Ch. 

profane  in  tone,  but  from  the  worst  of  these  faults  the  Italian 
examples  are  conspicuously  free. 

The  first  dramatic  composition  which  merits  serious  atten- 
tion is  by  a  contemporary  of  Dante,  Albertino  Mussato 
(1262—1329).  The  drama  to  which  he  gave  the  name  of 
Ezzelino  de  Romano  is  in  Latin,  but  claims  a  place  here  as 
founded  on  events  of  the  age  and  appealing  to  popular 
sympathies.  It  is  conceivable  that  if  Mussato  had  been  a 
Florentine  instead  of  a  native  of  Padua,  he  might  have 
employed  the  vernacular,  but  the  Paduan  dialect  was  very 
unlike  literary  Italian,  and  even  the  latter  supplied  no  models 
of  dramatic  writing.  It  is  therefore  easy  to  understand  why 
Mussato  imitated  as  nearly  as  possible  the  Latin  tragedians, 
and  wrote  in  their  language.  A  still  earlier  play,  supposed  to 
date  from  the  time  of  Frederick  Barbarossa,  and  in  Latin — 
very  barbarous  Latin,  however — is  of  a  yet  more  popular 
character.  Its  subject  is  the  coming  and  death  of  Antichrist, 
and  many  believe  that  it  is  from  the  hand  of  the  Emperor 
himself.  It  is  notable  as  the  earliest  specimen  of  melo- 
dramatic composition  in  modern  times,  but  as  it  is  not  in 
Italian,  any  more  extended  notice  of  it  would  be  out  of  place. 

The  origin  and  chronology  of  Italian  representations  are 
both  excessively  obscure.  Villani,  under  the  year  1304, 
alludes  to  a  custom  which  he  says  was  of  long  standing  at 
Florence — the  custom  of  exhibiting  in  spectacular  form 
popular  ideas  of  the  other  world;  and  from  the  terms  of 
his  reference  he  would  seem  to  imply  that  the  actors  spoke. 
It  is  probable  therefore  that  this  was  a  play  of  the  same 
general  description  as  that  which  has  been  just  mentioned, 
but  almost  certainly  in  Italian.  With  regard  to  the  subjects 
of  the  representations  they  are  drawn  for  the  most  part  from 
the  Old  and  New  Testament  and  the  Lives  of  Saints,  but 


IV.]      THE  DRAMA   AND    THE  ROMANTIC  EPIC.        45 

instances  occur  in  which  the  writers,  overstepping  these  limits, 
deal  with  scenes  of  everyday  life.  The  most  unsatisfactory 
are  those  which  are  directly  based  on  Biblical  narratives,  as 
the  dramatist  could  not  there  make  free  use  of  his  imagina- 
tion without  exposing  himself  to  the  charge  of  profanity. 
Such  works  are  therefore  little  more  than  mere  verbal  repro- 
ductions of  the  Sacred  Text.  The  dramas  suggested  by  the 
chronicles,  lives  of  the  saints,  and  episodes  of  common  life 
have  far  more  colour  and  vivacity,  but  are  deficient  in 
measure  and  proportion.  It  is  likely  that  they  were  pro- 
duced with  a  great  deal  of  splendour,  as  they  were  written 
for  occasions  of  public  rejoicing,  and  the  services  of  famous 
artists — Ghiberti,  Brunelleschi,  Pollaio,  &c. — were  demanded 
for  the  decorations. 

Nor  were  the  playwrights  altogether  insignificant.  As 
respects  the  majority  of  these  dramas,  it  is  true,  the  author- 
ship is  unknown,  but  this  is  by  no  means  universally  the 
case.  The  most  celebrated  of  these  early  dramatists  is  Feo 
Belcari  (1410-1484),  but  he  owes  his  prominence  less  to  his 
own  merits  than  to  his  having  obtained  the  suffrages  of  the 
Dellacruscans.  It  may  fairly  be  questioned  whether  he  is 
actually  superior  to  Castellano  Castellani,  a  more  prolific 
writer,  or  to  Antonia,  wife  of  Bernardo  Pulci.  Pulci  him- 
self wrote  dramas,  and  even  Lorenzo  de'  Medici  did  not 
disdain  the  attempt.  The  metre  of  the  representations  is 
commonly  the  ottava  for  the  dialogue,  while  the  lyrical 
portions  copy  the  rhythms  of  the  canzonet.  Occasionally  the 
terza  rima  is  used.  Oddly  enough  to  our  notions,  where  the 
personages  include  a  doctor  of  law  or  medicine,  whole  stanzas 
of  Latin  hendecasyllabics  are  foisted  in,  as  though  it  were 
understood  that  such  learned  persons  spoke  only  that  tongue. 

The  attitude  of  men  of  learning  towards  the  sacred  repre- 


46  ITALIAN  LITERATURE.  [Ch. 

sentations  is  a  subject  of  deep  interest.  It  was  not  wholly 
friendly.  Bernardo  Pulci  and  Castellano  Castellani,  cer- 
tainly, were  professors,  and  another  playwright,  Alessandro 
Roselli,  was  a  renowned  writer  of  Latin  verses,  but  then  they 
did  not  regard  the  drama  seriously.  They  wrote  either  for 
their  own  amusement  or  the  diversion  of  their  audience.  The 
growing  enthusiasm  for  antiquity,  which  is  so  marked  a 
feature  of  the  fifteenth  century,  brought  the  representations 
into  still  greater  disfavour  with  the  world  of  learning.  The 
contemporary  drama  knew  no  distinctions  of  tragic  and 
comic,  lyrical  and  satirical,  but  all  these  elements  were 
present  in  inextricable  confusion.  To  the  multitude,  for 
whom  the  spectacle  was  designed,  there  may  have  appeared 
nothing  very  dreadful  in  this  state  of  things,  but  scholars, 
when  they  came  to  know  and  admire  the  masterpieces  of 
Aeschylus  and  Sophocles,  seem  to  have  felt  a  kind  of  despair 
and  relinquished  all  attempts  to  improve  the  native  play. 
This  was  unfortunate,  as  the  representations,  with  all  their 
extravagance,  afforded  a  more  promising  field  to  anyone  pos- 
sessing real  abilities  than  study  and  imitation  of  the  ancients. 
The  first  author  of  an  Italian  drama  is  usually  stated  to 
have  been  Angelo  Poliziano  (1454-1494):  but  Po^liziano,  a 
great  scholar,  was  the  author  not  of  the  first  Italian  drama, 
but  of  the  first  classical  Italian  drama.  Not  that  there  was 
any  essential  difference  in  structure  or  method  between  his 
OrfeOy  at  least  in  its  earliest  form,  and  the  Representations, 
but  the  poet,  having  received  the  compliments  of  the  learned 
on  his  attempt,  fancied  that  he  could  improve  on  his  first 
sketch,  and  without  making  any  sweeping  alterations  in  the 
plot,  re-touched  the  poetry  and  divided  the  drama  into 
five  acts.  Thus  the  regularity  of  the  Orfeo  is  in  a  certain 
sense  an  accident,  since  the  author,  if  he  had  sought  the 


IV.]      THE  DRAMA   AND    THE  ROMANTIC  EPIC.        47 

applause  of  scholars,  would  no  doubt,  following  the  prece- 
dent of  Mussato,  have  written  in  Latin,  whereas  if  the 
entertainment  of  the  lay-people  had  continued  to  be  his 
object,  he  would  have  left  the  Orfeo  as  it  originally  was. 
Probably  for  this  reason  the  example  proved  sterile. 

After  all,  it  must  be  confessed  that  this  first  period  of  the 
Italian  drama  is  not  brilliant,  though  it  deserves  more  atten- 
tion than  is  usually  paid  to  it.  The  fortunes  of  the  new 
epic  poetry  were  very  different. 

The  romantic  epic  is  enriched  by  three  streams  of  legend 
which  have  to  do  with  Arthur  of  England,  Charlemagne, 
and  Amadis  of  Gaul.  Of  the  three  Charlemagne,  from  an 
Italian  point  of  view,  is  incomparably  the  most  important. 
He  is  to  Christendom  what  Aeneas  was  to  Rome,  and  his  his- 
torical character  has  been  entirely  superseded  and  overlaid  by 
his  mythical  or  acquired  personality.  The  chief  repository  of 
the  legends  concerning  him  is  the  Latin  chronicle  of  S.  Jago, 
attributed  by  its  author  to  Archbishop  Turpin,  the  Emperor's 
spiritual  peer,  and  the  N.  French  chansons  de geste^  which  were 
very  popular  in  Italy.  Charlemagne's  real  exploits  in  Germany 
where  he  defeated  the  Saxons,  and  in  Italy  where  he  over- 
threw the  Lombards,  were  not  forgotten,  but  romancers  delight 
in  celebrating  his  expedition  to  Spain,  despite  its  calamitous 
issue.  The  reason  is  not  far  to  seek.  The  Moors  stood  in 
the  same  relation  to  the  Emperor's  Prankish  chivalry  as  the 
Saracens  afterwards  stood  to  the  Christians.  Hence  it  was 
easy  for  writers  to  invest  their  narrative  with  associations  and 
sentiments  which  had  grown  up  during  the  Crusades. 

The  primitive  home  of  the  romance  was  in  North  Gaul, 
and  it  long  remained  a  French  monopoly.  Dante  in  his 
De  Vulgari  Eloquentia  states  that  all  romances  of  chivalry 
dispersed  throughout  Europe  were  in  the  French  language. 


48  IT  ALT  AN  LITERATURE.  [Ch. 

This  assertion  and  his  complete  silence  as  regards  Italy  seem 
conclusive  that  there  were  up  to  that  time  no  Italian  romances, 
for,  had  there  been  any,  Dante  would  certainly  have  heard  of 
them,  and  would  almost  as  certainly  have  quoted  them.  Never- 
theless, three  early  narrative  poems,  imitated  from  the  French 
and  entitled  Spagna,  Buovo  d ' Antona,  and  Regina  Ancroja, 
have  been  thought  to  be  anterior  to  Dante,  not  from  external 
evidence,  but  from  the  difficulty  of  supposing  that  verses  of  such 
rude  workmanship  can  have  been  composed  subsequently. 
One  thing  is  known — that  down  to  the  closing  years  of  Pe- 
trarch's life  romances  were  little  esteemed  among  the  learned. 

Romances  were  of  two  kinds :  the  earlier  intended  to  be 
sung,  which  were  in  verse,  and  those  of  later  type  in  prose 
which  were  read  or  recited.  Thus  in  addition  to  the  three 
poems  before  cited  there  is  an  excellent  prose  harmony  of 
the  Cycle  of  Charles  the  Great,  entitled  Reali  di  Francia, 
and  one  still  more  celebrated  to  which  Boccaccio  refers  in 
his  Corbaccio  as  a  popular  romance  of  the  fay—Febus.  As 
to  the  writers  of  these  works  we  are  completely  in  the  dark. 
After  1400  the  romances  were  quickly  multiplied,  and  the 
interest  of  their  material  attracted  superior  intellects,  e.g. 
Luigi  Pulci  and  Boiardo,  who  perceived  that  they  could  be 
turned  to  excellent  account  with  new  handling. 

Pulci  (1431-1484)  was  the  author  of  an  epic  called  after 
one  of  the  personages,  Morgante  Maggiore.  The  real  hero 
is  Orlando  [Roland],  nephew  of  Charlemagne,  who  goes 
in  search  of  adventures.  During  part  of  his  travels  he 
is  accompanied  by  a  giant  whom  he  had  forcibly  converted 
to  Christianity,  the  same  Morgante.  It  is  significant  that 
Charlemagne  is  here  stripped  of  many  of  his  venerable 
attributes,  and  appears  as  the  confederate  and  dupe  of  the 
traitor  Gano  [Ganelon].  Pulci's  object  in  thus  violating 


IV.]      THE  DRAMA   AND    THE  DRAMATIC  EPIC.        49 

tradition  doubtless  was  to  exalt  Orlando,  who  gains  additional 
eclat  from  the  contrast  of  his  uncle's  imbecility.  In  the 
epilogue,  however,  Pulci  makes  tardy  reparation  to  the  great 
emperor,  recalling  his  thousand  benefits  and  naming  him 
divine.  This  variation  of  the  Morgante  from  previous  accounts 
signalizes  a  new  departure  in  letters.  Hitherto  romancers 
had  clung  timidly  to  the  authentic  tradition,  and  respected 
the  autobiographic  version,  as  it  was  thought,  of  Archbishop 
Turpin.  Pulci  breaks  through  this  restraint.  Adhering  to 
the  theory  of  a  historical  foundation,  he  taxes  the  chroniclers 
with  an  omission. 

The  question  has  been  raised,  in  what  sense  the  Morgante 
is  to  be  understood.  Is  it  a  sincere  and  serious  writing? 
Portions  of  it  are  so  extravagant,  so  grotesque,  so  bizarre,  that 
the  idea  has  inevitably  occurred  to  some  minds  that  the  poet 
nourished  a  design  similar  to  that  of  Cervantes,  and  in  reality 
was  merely  mocking  at  the  institutions  of  chivalry.  This 
notion,  however  plausible  at  first,  seems  to  be  refuted  by  the 
circumstance  that  the  age  was  still  to  a  large  extent  under 
the  sway  of  romantic  sentiments,  with  ^jpjch  Pulci  was  hardly 
the  man  to  place  himself  in  conflict.  Turthermore,  the  work 
was  taken  up  at  the  desire  of  Lucrezia  Tornabuoni,  a  very 
religious  lady,  who  begged  Pulci,  already  famous  for  his 
ballads,  to  compose  a  poem  on  Charlemagne.  The  capricious 
mixture,  therefore,  as  it  seems  to  us,  of  the  various  sorts  of 
literature  in  Morgante,  requires  a  different  explanation.  The 
truth  is,  Pulci  wrote  at  a  time  when  there  existed  no  canons 
of  taste  to  guide  or  dissuade  him  in  the  conduct  of  a 
vernacular  epic.  Hence  it  is  characterized  by  the  same 
multiplicity,  the  same  chaos  of  ingredients  which  we  have 
already  observed  in  the  drama. 

The  Morgante,  faulty  or  not,  was  immensely  relished,  and 
E 


50  ITALIAN  LITERATURE.  [Ch. 

from  1401,  the  date  of  its  first  publication,  to  the  close  of  the 
century,  ran  through  five  editions.  It  was  in  all  probability 
the  success  of  this  romance  which  induced  Count  Matteo 
^Boiardo  of  Scandiano  (1434-1494)  to  attempt  a  similar  feat. 
With  admirable  judgment  he  did  not  imitate  the  eccentricities 
of  Pulci.  He  cultivated,  rather,  a  grave  style,  with  the  result 
that  the  Orlando  is  loftier,  more  epic  than  the  Morgante. 
The  hero  is  in  both  instances  the  same,  but  supports  a 
different  character;  in  the  Morgante  he  is  a  chafed  and 
angry  warrior,  in  the  Orlando  the  lover  of  Angelica.  The 
latter  is  wholly  the  creation  of  Boiardo,  though,  like  Pulci, 
he  affects  the  historian,  and  makes  out  that  Turpin  has 
ignored  the  affair,  as  derogatory  to  the  paladin.  Altogether 
Boiardo  sketched  no  less  than  sixty-nine  cantos,  but  it  may 
be  inferred  from  the  cast  of  the  poem  that  he  contemplated  a 
still  larger  work  which  was  to  embrace  the  whole  of  chivalry. 
His  Orlando  has  many  merits.  The  episodes  are  disposed 
with  considerable  skill,  the  characters  are  well  drawn,  and 
the  situations  dramatic,  but  the  romance  has  one  defect  for 
which  all  these  excellences  only  imperfectly  atone: — the 
execution  is  rude.  Not  only  are  provincialisms  frequent, 
but  verbiage  which  needs  to  be  pruned,  and  versification 
which  is  not  always  harmonious,  contribute  to  mar  the 
delightfulness  of  the  poem.  It  has  been  twice  reconstructed, 
at  the  hands  of  Domenichi  and  Berni.  The  rifacimento  of 
Domenichi  is  now  forgotten,  but  Berni's  version  may  almost 
be  said  to  have  saved  Orlando  Innamorato — that  and  the 
famous  continuation  of  Ariosto.  To  both  these  poems  there 
will  be  occasion  to  refer  later. 

The  length  and  particularity  with  which  these  epic  com- 
positions have  been  described  may  tend  to  disguise  from 
some  minds  the  discredit  into  which  the  vernacular  literature 


IV.]      THE  DRAMA   AND    THE  DRAMATIC  EPIC.       51 

had  actually  fallen.  It  is  well  therefore  to  insist  that  none 
of  these  writings,  neither  the  Morgante  of  Pulci,  nor  Boiardo's 
Orlando,  are  at  all  comparable  with  the  masterpieces  of  the 
age  which  preceded  or  of  that  which  came  after.  Alfieri 
summed  up  the  period  in  a  memorable  phrase — '  il  quattro- 
cento sgrammaticava  '  ('  the  fifteenth  century  was  a  solecism'). 
The  sentence  is  rather  too  sweeping,  or  admitting  its  applica- 
bility, it  is  true  only  of  a  portion  of  the  time  under  review. 
The  fact  is,  barbarism  rushed  in  like  a  flood  soon  after  the 
death  of  Petrarch  (1375),  and  continued  to  infect  the  native 
literature  to  the  middle  of  the  ensuing  century,  after  which  it 
slowly  receded,  until  a  new  and  brilliant  era — the  'golden 
age/  as  it  has  been  called — was  inaugurated  in  1494. 
Politically  this  year  was  one  of  the  most  unlucky  in  the 
annals  of  Italy,  being  the  date  of  the  invasion  of  Charles  VIII, 
but  it  put  an  end  to  certain  conditions  which  rank  among  the 
principal  causes  of  the  decline  of  Italian  literature.  Without 
some  explanation  a  good  deal  of  what  has  just  been  said 
would  remain  a  riddle.  A  short  paragraph,  therefore,  may 
be  fitly  dedicated  to  a  statement  of  the  causes  why  vernacular 
composition  was  not  maintained  at  the  height  to  which 
Dante  and  Petrarch  had  brought  it. 

The  reader  will  not  have  forgotten  that  Petrarch  and 
Boccaccio  had,  as  it  were,  a  dual  personality,  and  were 
divided  in  their  allegiance  between  the  Latin  and  the  Italian 
muse.  The  restoration  of  classical  Latinity  as  the  medium 
of  polite  writing  was  the  dream  of  Petrarch's  life,  and 
Boccaccio,  as  we  have  seen,  was  a  fervent  propagator  of  the 
same  literary  cult.  The  epoch  which  we  have  just  been 
considering  produced  the  harvest  of  which  they  sowed  the 
seed.  All  the  able  young  men  were  absorbed  in  philology, 
archaeology,  philosophy.  The  revival  of  learning,  it  may 

£  2 


53  ITALIAN  LITERATURE.  [Ch. 

almost  be  said,  was  the  extinction  of  originality.  It  was  not 
merely  that  they  wrote  in  Latin,  but  being  in  perpetual  dread 
of  committing  a  solecism,  and  thus  exposing  themselves  to 
the  same  ridicule  which  they  launched  at  the  scholastics,  they 
were  sorely  hampered  in  expressing  their  ideas.  The  spell 
which  these  pursuits  exercised  over  the  choicest  spirits  of  the 
age  has  been  likened  to  the  glamour  of  the  Crusades.  Just 
as  the  Knights  hoped  to  win  back  the  Holy  Land  from  the 
impious  pagans,  so  it  was  the  generous  ambition  of  Italian 
scholars  to  win  back  the  glorious  past  of  Latin  civilisation. 
Prominent  among  the  supporters  of  the  new  movement  was 
Cosimo  de'  Medici,  the  great  merchant  of  Florence,  who  was 
virtual  tyrant  there,  and,  like  Pisistratus  of  Athens,  was  the 
founder  of  the  first  public  library  in  his  native  city.  Another 
friend  of  the  humanists  was  Pope  Nicholas  V,  and  it  might 
have  been  expected  that  Pius  II  who,  as  Aeneas  Sylvius 
Piccolomini,  had  been  a  voluminous  writer,  would  have 
shown  equal  enthusiasm.  On  his  elevation  to  the  Papacy, 
however,  he  forsook  the  humanities  for  religion,  promoting 
crusades  and  other  extravagances  which  were  no  longer  in 
keeping  with  the  temper  of  the  age.  Paul  II,  reverting  to  the 
policy  of  Eugenius  IV,  did  not  even  tolerate  the  humanists. 

The  first  to  raise  the  vernacular  literature  from  the  low 
estate  into  which  it  had  fallen  was  Lorenzo,  grandson  of 
Cosimo  de7  Medici,  and  surnamed  '  the  Magnificent'  (1448- 
1492).  In  a  conclave  of  the  Academy,  an  institution  founded 
by  Cosimo,  and  including  among  its  members  Pico  della 
Mirandola,  Angelo  Poliziano,  Marsilio  Ficino,  it  was  solemnly 
decided  that  the  vernacular  was  worthy  of  study.  Lorenzo 
himself  led  the  way  by  inditing  poems  in  Italian,  Nencia  de 
Barberino,  the  plaint  of  a  country  swain,  and  Beoni^  which 
professes  to  describe  the  adventures  of  certain  drunkards,  j 


IV.]      THE  DRAMA   AND    THE  DRAMATIC  EPIC.       53 

Already  reference  has  been  made  to  Angelo  Poliziano  as  a 
dramatist.  To  this  must  be  added  a  few  words  with  respect 
to  his  Stanze,  a  work  which  he  is  said  to  have  written  at  the 
extraordinarily  early  age  of  fourteen.  In  the  year  1468  were 
held  two  tournaments  to  celebrate  the  conclusion  of  peace 
with  Venice.  In  the  first  Lorenzo  de'  Medici  won  the  prize, 
whilst  Giuliano  was  victorious  in  the  second.  Lorenzo's 
triumph  was  commemorated  in  a  short  poem  by  Pulci,  and 
Poliziano  was  prompted  by  his  success  to  attempt  a  much 
longer  and  more  ambitious  effusion  on  the  joust  of  Giuliano. 
Although  written  in  Italian,  the  Stanze  read  like  a  translation, 
or  at  least  adaptation,  from  some  classical  author.  His 
Poesie  Varie  or  minor  poems  are  more  original. 

In  the  sphere  of  poetry  these  are  perhaps  the  only  works 
which  merit  distinct  mention.  Regarding  prose,  the  character- 
istic product  of  the  age,  and  clearly  derived  from  the  study 
of  Plato,  is  the  Dialogue.  This  was  the  form  in  which 
Galileo,  long  after,  published  his  conclusions,  but  in  the  six- 
teenth century  it  was  put  out  of  fashion  by  the  grammarians. 
The  chief  work  of  the  sort  belonging  to  the  age  with  which 
we  are  now  dealing  is  //  Governo  di  Famiglia,  formerly 
attributed  to  Agnolo  Pandolfini,  but  of  which  Leone  Battista 
Alberti,  who  wrote  also  on  architecture,  appears  to  have  been 
the  author. 


CHAPTER  V. 

THE   GOLDEN  AGE.      THE   PROSE-WRITERS. 

AT  the  commencement  of  the  sixteenth  century  Italian 
literature  had  already  completed  its  cycle.  After  this,  although 
there  was  no  lack  of  writers,  no  new  forms  were  developed, 
and,  except  in  prose,  hardly  any  real  progress  was  made  in  the 
art  of  composition.  Yet  the  era  has  been  named,  for  reasons 
which  will  shortly  appear,  the  Golden  Age.  A  good  deal  of 
misconception  exists  with  regard  to  the  personages  who, 
either  as  authors  or  patrons  of  literature,  attained  distinction 
during  this  period,  especially  two,  of  whom  it  will  be 
necessary  to  speak  at  some  length,  since  the  one  has  been 
unjustly  maligned,  the  other  not  less  unjustly  extolled. 
These  are  Leo  X  and  Machiavelli.  The  general  opinion 
of  the  former  is  that  he  was,  not  indeed  a  model  Pope,  but 
with  respect  to  culture,  the  incarnation  almost  of  good  taste, 
the  Augustus  of  the  sixteenth  century.  There  is  no  doubt 
some  colour  for  this  belief — the  Pope  was  at  least  a  scholar — 
yet  it  is  certain  that  Leo  X  cared  infinitely  more  for  the 
aggrandizement  of  the  Medici  than  learning  or  the  fine  arts. 
A  notable  instance  of  his  hatred  of  candour  and  true  dignity 
in  others  is  his  behaviour  to  Michelagnolo,  and  the  writers  to 
whom  he  owes  his  fame  were  courtiers,  mere  venal  scribes, 


Ch.  V.]  THE  PR OSE-  WRITERS.  55 

hardly  more  worthy  of  esteem  than  the  clowns  with  whom 
at  other  times  the  Supreme  Pontiff  took  his  pleasure.  With 
the  exception  of  Raffael,  not  a  great  man  then  living  profited 
by  Leo's  favour.  Patronage  of  men  of  learning  was  indeed 
one  of  the  attributes  of  a  prince,  but  the  persons  whom  Leo 
elected  to  subsidize  were,  in  many  instances,  teachers  of 
rhetoric  or  grammar  with  no  obvious  claim  on  his  generosity. 
Ariosto  was  rewarded  by  an  empty  kiss  on  the  cheek. 
Machiavelli,  whom  he  had  commissioned  to  draw  up  a  con- 
stitution for  Florence,  provoked  his  displeasure  by  his  pa- 
triotic republican  ardour.  The  scheme  was  torn  up  and 
Machiavelli  left  unrewarded.  Giannotto  and  Nardi  fared 
no  better.  It  is  hard  to  perceive  therefore  in  what  way 
literature  was  benefited  by  the  pontificate  of  Leo  X. 

The  conduct  of  the  other  Medici,  several  of  whom  were 
prominent  during  the  same  epoch,  testifies  to  a  similar 
degeneracy.  Nevertheless,  the  chief  historic  interest  of  the 
period,  so  far  as  Italy  is  concerned,  centres  around  this 
remarkable  family,  and  the  most  dramatic  event  in  the  annals 
of  the  time  is  the  attempt  of  the  Florentines  in  1527  to 
shake  off  their  yoke.  Most  of  the  prose-writers  of  the  age 
were  mixed  up  in  this  affair,  and  it  forms  the  subject  of 
several  histories  to  which  allusion  will  be  made  in  the  sequel. 
At  present  we  must  return  to  Machiavelli,  whose  character, 
after  centuries  of  calumny  and  misrepresentation,  has  been 
in  some  measure  rehabilitated.  He  is  now  acknowledged  to 
occupy  in  prose  a  position  similar  to  that  of  Dante  in  poetry, 
and  to  be  unquestionably  the  most  colossal  figure  in  the 
literature  of  the  sixteenth  century. 

Kiccold  Machiavem  (1469-1527)  was  the  son  of  a  learned 
jurisconsult  and  a  poetess,  and  he  seems  to  have  inherited 
an  equal  degree  the  talents  and  inclinations  of  both  his 

t 


56  ITALIAN  LITERATURE.  [Ch. 

parents.  He  entered  into  the  public  affairs  of  Florence,  where 
he  held  for  some  time  the  high  office  of  Secretary  of  the 
Republic.  Being  a  warm  lover  of  freedom,  however,  he  in- 
curred the  suspicions  of  those  who  were  bent  on  subverting 
the  old  institutions,  and  was  deprived  of  his  post.  He  there- 
upon retired  to  his  country-house,  and  devoted  himself  to  the 
composition  of  those  works  which  have  since  gained  for  him 
universal  interest  and  renown.  The  most  famous  of  them  is 
//  Principe,  a  scientific  presentment  of  certain  very  abstruse 
results  which  he  had  accomplished  in  his  commentary  on 
Livy — a  treatise  on  political  science.  In  spite  of  its  evil 
savour,  it  was  written,  there  is  every  reason  to  believe,  with 
the  best  intentions.  The  actual  design  of  Machiavelli  is  to 
show  on  what  terms  sovereignty  can  be  attained  and  upheld, 
human  nature  remaining  what  it  is.  //  Principe  at  first  sight 
presents  no  ideal,  and  this  is  probably  the  reason  for  the  dis- 
appointment and  disgust  with  which  many,  especially  modern, 
readers  have  perused  it.  Certainly  Machiavelli  takes  a  very 
low  view  of  ordinary  morality,  but  the  facts  with  which  ob- 
servation and  experience  had  rendered  him  familiar  in  practical 
life,  justified  and  almost  necessitated  this  pessimism.  Machia- 
velli had  a  political,  as  well  as  a  scientific  aim,  in  writing  the 
book,  and  it  was  not  adverse  to  liberty.  He  looked  (as  he 
tells  us  clearly  in  the  last  sentence)  for  the  regeneration  of  Italy, 
the  expulsion  of  the  foreigner,  the  unity  of  rule.  His  work, 
in  fact,  was  composed  with  a  view  to  the  freeing  of  his  country 
by  some  petty  prince  whose  skill  and  genius,  assisted  by  the 
counsels  of  wise  men,  were  to  do  what  indeed  was  done  later 
by  the  Savoyard  princes.  All  this  was  perfectly  understood 
at  the  time,  and,  had  it  been  otherwise,  Machiavelli's  career 
is  eloquent  in  his  defence.  His  other  works  also  strongly 
make  for  the  assumption  that  //  Principe  was  an  honest  book. 


V.]  THE  PROSE-WRITERS.  57 

Instead  of  this  it  came  to  be  regarded  as  a  convenient  manual 
for  tyrants,  and  it  is  probable  that  no  book  has  ever  done 
more  harm  to  its  author  or  more  mischief  to  humanity. 
Charles  V,  Catherine  de  Medicis,  Henri  III  and  Henri  IV, 
made  it  their  daily  companion,  and  its  fame  having  reached  the 
Levant,  Mustapha  III  caused  it  to  be  translated  into  Turkish. 
More  recently  Napoleon  Buonaparte  is  said  to  have  studied 
it  in  the  hope  of  discovering  some  hints  for  the  maintenance 
of  his  huge  and  ill-gotten  empire. 

Very  different  from  //  Principe  are  Machiavelli's  Discorsi 
on  the  first  ten  books  cf  Livy,  the  ethical  portions  of  the  latter 
being  quite  unexceptionable.  The  Discorsi  were  written  in 
order  to  illustrate  modern  history  by  the  light  of  past  events, 
and  the  author  takes  occasion  to  refer  at  length  to  various 
questions  of  contemporary  interest,  notably  in  the  tenth 
chapter  of  the  twelfth  book,  where  he  discusses  the  hindrances 
to  Italian  unity.  Another  work  of  Machiavelli  somewhat 
resembling  the  last  is  his  Dialogues  on  the  Art  of  War,  in 
which  he  displays  a  deep  and,  for  a  layman,  astonishing 
acquaintance  with  military  science.  He  distinguished  him- 
self also  as  a  historian.  If  Villani  is  the  Herodotus  of  Italy, 
Machiavelli  is  her  Thucydides.  Between  them  there  had  been 
no  prose-writers  of  importance.  True,  there  had  been  Latin 
historians,  Leonardo  Aretino,  Poggio  Bracciolini,  and  Bembo, 
men  of  sufficient  note  in  their  way,  but  their  mode  of  treating 
history  was  extremely  artificial,  while  the  writings  of  Corio 
and  Malvolti  are  woefully  lacking  in  style.  To  Machiavelli 
therefore  pertains  the  honour  of  restoring  historical  literature 
in  Italy.  His  chief  work  in  this  department  is  his  History  of 
Florence,  which  is  in  every  way  remarkable.  He  begins  with 
a  general  survey  of  European  history,  from  the  fall  of  the 
Roman  Empire  to  the  rise  of  the  Italian  Republics,  a 


58  ITALIAN  LITERATURE.  [Ch. 

precedent  which  has  been  followed  by  nearly  all  the  greater 
historians.  Not  only  in  this  introduction  but  also  in  the 
main  body  of  the  narrative  Machiavelli  writes  as  a  philosopher, 
not  content  with  stringing  together  a  number  of  facts,  but 
seeking  to  arrange  them  so  as  to  show  their  inter-dependence. 
The  style  is  admirable — lucid,  piquant,  and  free  from  man- 
nerisms, the  model  of  what  a  historical  style  should  be. 

The  next  considerable  name  in  the  roll  of  historians  is  that  of 
his  countryman  and  contemporary, Guicciardini  ( 148 2-1 5 40). 
He  was  one  of  the  prime  movers  in  the  counter-revolution 
which  made  Cosimino  de'  Medici  Duke  of  Florence.  Guic- 
ciardini had  stipulated  as  his  reward  that  he  himself  should  be 
the  young  man's  foster-father  and  his  daughter  duchess.  No 
sooner,  however,  had  Cosimino  secured  himself  on  the  throne 
of  Florence  than  he  immediately  ignored  these  pledges,  and 
Guicciardini  withdrew  in  high  dudgeon  to  his  country-house 
at  Arcetri.  To  console  himself  for  this  mortifying  defeat,  he 
wrote  a  general  history  of  Italy,  commencing  from  the  descent 
of  Charles  VIII  and  extending  to  the  year  1534.  This  work 
is  of  great  importance,  since  the  events  which  it  records  had 
the  effect  of  so  fixing  the  political  conditions  of  Italy  that 
they  remained  unaltered  to  the  French  Revolution.  More- 
over, Guicciardini  is  not  only  an  excellent  writer,  but  he 
possesses  what  is  an  indispensable  requisite  in  a  historian — 
a  sincere  love  of  the  truth. 

It  is  a  favourite  charge  to  bring  against  Guicciardini  that 
he  is  diffuse,  that  his  sentences  are  too  long,  and  one  editor, 
by  a  copious  use  of  commas  and  full  stops,  has  pla-ced  him  in 
splints.  This  process  of  rectification,  however,  has  not  had 
the  desired  effect,  for  the  intricacy  and  length  of  Guicciardini's 
periods  are  due,  not  to  carelessness,  but  to  complexity  of 
thought.  A  feature  which  he  shares  with  Machiavelli  and 


V.]  THE  PROSE-WRITERS.  59 

other  writers  of  the  age  is  that  of  manufacturing  speeches  and 
putting  them  into  the  mouths  of  real  personages.  This 
habit  they  borrowed  from  the  ancients,  but  it  lends  an  air  of 
unreality  to  their  pages,  making  them  seem  romance  rather 
than  history.  Less  illustrious  than  Guiccardini  as  a  writer, 
but  more  estimable  as  a  man,  is  Jacopo  Nardi(i  476-1555)? 
who,  after  failing  in  an  attempt  to  restore  the  republic,  with- 
drew to  Venice  and  occupied  himself  with  literature.  He 
produced  an  admirable  version  of  the  first  ten  books  of  Livy 
and  an  arid  history  of  the  revolution  of  1527.  Bernardo 
Segni  (1504-1558),  another  historian  of  the  same  dramatic 
episode,  was  blest  with  a  more  attractive  style.  He  was  a 
diligent  translator  and  a  member  of  the  Florentine  Academy, 
but  the  work  by  which  he  hoped  to  win  favour  with  posterity 
was  his  history.  It  was  written  in  defence  of  his  maternal 
uncle,  Niccolo  Capponi,  a  noble  patriot,  who  died  of  grief  at 
seeing  his  native  city  enslaved;  and  Segni  composed  it  in 
secrecy.  The  manuscript  was  found  after  his  death  and  put 
into  the  hands  of  Cosimo.  The  prince  having  discovered 
that  it  was  incapable  of  being  edited  on  account  of  its  plain- 
spokenness,  it  was  for  a  long  time  neglected,  and  when 
eventually  it  was  printed,  bore  the  false  imprint,  Freiburg. 

From  these  examples  it  became  evident  to  Cosimo  that  he 
could  not  hope  to  silence  the  historians.  Whether  he  wished 
it  or  not,  they  would  write,  taking  as  their  theme  the  actions 
of  his  ancestors  and  his  own.  He  was  driven  therefore  to 
another  expedient — that  of  bribing  authors.  Among  those 
who  were  parties  to  this  shameful  bargain  was  Messer  Bene- 
detto Varchi  (1502-1565),  the  story  of  whose  adventures  is 
ludicrous  as  well  as  sad.  A  very  learned  man,  he  was  a  perfect 
child  in  the  ways  of  the  world.  When  therefore  he  was  re- 
quested by  Cosimo  to  draw  up  a  history  of  the  times,  he 


60  ITALIAN  LITER  A  TURE.  [Ch . 

accepted  the  commission  with  delight.  He  had  made  some 
progress  with  the  work  when  he  submitted  it  to  Cosimo's 
hearing.  The  style  was  tedious,  but  that  did  not  offend  the 
Duke  half  as  much  as  the  statements  which  were  surprisingly 
frank,  and  Benedetto  had  to  be  reminded  by  a  prick  of  the 
stiletto  that  princes  are  not  persons  to  be  trifled  with.  Hence 
at  the  close  of  his  work  there  is  a  marked  change  of  tone. 
The  other  Medici  might  be  sinners  above  all  men,  but  the 
present  occupant  of  the  throne  could  not  be  excelled.  He 
was  an  angel  of  light.  Two  other  writers  in  the  pay  of 
Cosimo,  Scipione  Ammirato  (1531-1601)  and  Giovanni 
Batista  Adriani  (1512-1579),  adopted  another  method  of 
escaping  his  resentment,  without  distorting  facts,  i.e.  whenever 
they  came  to  anything  awkward,  they  passed  it  over  in  silence. 
Neither  is  deserving  of  much  regard. 

All  these  writers  were  natives  of  Florence.  Elsewhere  in 
the  peninsula  the  most  distinguished  historian  was  Camillo 
Porzio  (1526-1603),  who  wrote  an  account  of  the  conspiracy 
of  the  barons  against  Ferdinand  of  Naples,  a  little  work 
which  is  almost  unique  in  respect  of  terseness  and  elegance. 
A  general  history  of  the  kingdom  of  Naples  was  composed  by 
Angelo  di  Costanzo  (1507-1591),  who  bestowed  on  it  in- 
finite pains,  but  who  with  all  his  talents  and  industry  failed  to 
reach  Porzio' s  high  level  of  excellence  in  this  branch  of  litera- 
ture. Angelo  was  also  renowned  as  a  Petrarchist.  As  the 
result  of  a  movement  to  which  we  shall  immediately  refer, 
history  now  degenerated  into  a  mere  exhibition  of  style.  As 
examples  of  these  deliciae  may  be  cited  the  Europa  of  Giam- 
bullari  and  the  Storie  of  Daniello  Bartoli,  which  were 
greatly  appreciated  at  the  time,  but,  except  as  evidence  of  a 
perverse  tendency,  do  not  come  within  the  sphere  of  this  dis- 
cussion. A  wholesome  corrective  might  have  been  found  in 


V.]  THE  PROSE-WRITERS.  6l 

the  works  of  Tacitus  which  Bernardo  Davanzati  (1529— 
1606),  remembered  also  as  one  of  the  earliest  writers  on 
political  economy,  translated  about  this  time.  Unluckily 
Davanzati  himself  was  too  much  infected  with  the  vices  of  his 
age  to  be  of  much  service  in  bringing  about  a  reform. 

The  Latinists  of  the  sixteenth  century  were  succeeded  in 
the  next  by  the  grammarians,  who  applied  themselves  to 
purifying  the  Italian  language,  and  formed  themselves  into  a 
school  of  critics.  The  reader  will  not  have  forgotten  the 
Accademia  Platonica,  whose  resolution  in  the  time  of  Lorenzo 
the  Magnificent  had  produced  so  beneficial  an  effect  on 
Italian  literature.  Somewhat  on  the  model  of  this  institution, 
but  at  first  without  official  recognition,  was  established 
another  academy,  whose  members  dubbed  themselves  umidi. 
Cosimo,  always  on  the  watch  for  opportunities  of  strengthen- 
ing his  position,  determined  to  give  it  his  sanction.  /  He 
altered  its  name  to  Accademia  Fiorentina,  and  appointed  as 
its  officers  a  consul  and  two  councillors.  After  this  institution 
had  been  some  time  in  existence,  a  schism  arose  among  its 
members,  and  Anton  Francesco  Grazzini  (1503-1583), 
better  known  by  the  name  of  Lasca,  was  expelled.  Un- 
willing to  give  up  criticism,  he  joined  with  several  friends 
in  forming  a  private  club,  in  which  for  their  own  diversion 
they  discoursed  on  literature.  The  celebrated  Lionardo 
Salviati  was  invited  to  their  assemblies,  and  on  his  proposal 
a  regular  academy  was  instituted,  with  the  quaint  description 
4  della  Crusca/  The  meaning  of  cruse  a  in  Italian  is  '  bran,' 
which  the  baker  separates  from  flour  by  bolting  ;  and  the 
new  academy,  conformably  with  its  title,  undertook  the  task 
of  freeing  the  vernacular  from  improper  ingredients.  The 
members  fixed  on  the  fourteenth  century  as  the  age  of  gold, 
and  among  the  writers  of  that  period  selected,  as  was  most 


62  ITALIAN  LITERATURE.  [Ch. 

natural,  Dante,  Petrarch,  and  Boccaccio  as  models.  The 
choice  of  the  first  was  inevitable, — it  was  hopeless  to  think  of 
deposing  the  greatest  of  Florentines  from  the  place  which  he 
occupied  in  public  esteem,  but  more  after  the  Dellacruscan 
mind,  to  which  their  very  faults  seemed  virtues,  were  the  lesser 
lights,  Petrarch  and  Boccaccio. 

In  order  to  expedite  their  plan  the  academicians  resolved 
to  compile  a  dictionary,  a  notable  undertaking  which  could 
hardly  fail  to  be  serviceable  to  the  Italians  themselves  and  to 
other  nations  which  might  perchance  imitate  it.  A  question 
arose  as  to  the  proper  name  of  the  language.  In  the  earliest 
times,  as  we  have  seen,  it  was  called  Sicilian,  and  afterwards, 
because  that  province  had  been  most  prolific  in  writers  and 
those  of  the  highest  distinction,  Tuscan.  Among  the  cities 
of  Tuscany,  however,  Florence  was  easily  the  first  in  cultiva- 
tion and  refinement,  and  the  speech  of  the  people  approached 
most  closely  to  the  literary  dialect.  The  Dellacruscans  there- 
fore proposed  to  christen  the  language  Florentine.  A  fierce 
controversy  broke  forth  on  the  subject,  and  the  whole 
peninsula  was  in  arms  for  the  Italian  character  of  the 
language.  It  was  a  propos  of  this  that  Georgio  Trissino 
published  his  translation  of  Dante's  De  Vulgar  i  Eloquentia, 
in  which,  as  has  been  before  shown,  the  author  impartially 
condemned  the  dialects  of  all  the  cities,  including  his  own. 
The  contest  was  accentuated  and  rendered  personal  by  a 
quarrel  between  Ludovico  Castelvetro  and  Annibale  Caro, 
over  a  poem  which  the  former  had  written  in  honour  of  the 
Royal  House  of  France  and  Caro  had  sharply  criticised. 
The  world  of  letters  split  itself  into  two  camps,  and  Varchi, 
the  historiographer  of  Cosimo,  leapt  into  the  fray  with  his 
enormous  tome  Ercolano,  wherein  he  laboured  to  prove,  in 
several  hundred  pages,  that  the  language  ought  to  be  called 


THE  PROSE-WRITERS.  63 

Florentine.  Varchi,  however,  neither  convinced  nor  quelled 
his  adversaries,  and  the  dispute  went  on  smouldering  for  a 
century  or  more. 

The  most  noted  member  of  this  celebrated  academy  was 
Salviati,  who  will  always  be  remembered  as  a  persecutor  of 
Tasso.  Under  the  pseudonym  of  ^Nfarinato  and  assisted  by 
a  companion  in  arms,  Bastiano  de'  Rossi,  whose  nickname 
was  'Nferrigno,  Salviati  wrote  several  polemical  pieces  against 
the  poet,  designed  to  tarnish  the  laurels  which  the  latter  had 
so  worthily  won.  Tasso  attempted  a  reply  and  in  it  sought 
to  defend  the  memory  of  his  father  Bernardo,  whom  Salviati 
had  brutally  assailed.  Tasso1  s  mild  expostulations,  however, 
only  provoked  a  fresh  attack.  Salviati,  betaking  himself  to 
Ferrara,  prevailed  on  the  Duke  Alfonso,  whom  the  poet  had 
extolled  in  his  Gerusalemme,  basely  to  accept  the  dedication 
of  a  book  by  which  Tasso  was  finally  suppressed.  Of  that 
more  anon. 

It  is  impossible  to  believe  the  fascination  which  these 
puerilities  exercised  over  the  most  variously  constituted  minds. 
The  rage  for  them  seems  to  have  been  universal.  Isabella 
Orsini,  the  daughter  of  Cosimo  de'  Medici,  indited  a  treatise 
on  the  adverb  maiy  and  the  illustrious  Galileo,  when  thirty 
years  of  age  and  therefore  fully  capable,  one  might  have 
thought,  of  estimating  such  matters  at  their  true  value,  turned 
his  attention  to  grammar  and  helped  to  plague  the  soul  of 
poor  Tasso.  One  of  the  most  characteristic  products  of  this 
insipid  school  was  the  cicalata,  a  kind  of  mock  oration  on 
some  trivial  subject,  the  Lemon  perhaps  or  Tarts.  Originally 
it  was  an  after-dinner  speech  delivered  at  a  banquet  which 
was  given  by  the  consul  of  the  Academy  on  the  day  when  he 
took  office.  Hence  it  became  a  recognized  form  of  com- 
position for  all  who  delighted  in  such  inanities. 


64  ITALIAN  LITERATURE.  [Ch. 

Turning  from  this  folly  to  works  to  which  may  be  applied 
the  term  '  literature/  we  are  at  once  struck  with  the  luxuri- 
ance of  the  novel.  During  the  reign  of  the  humanists  it  had 
been  by  no  means  eradicated,  but  had  clothed  itself  in  a  rind 
of  Latin,  in  which  it  was  cultivated  by  innumerable  aspirants. 
The  most  noteworthy  perhaps  of  these  Latin  novels  are  the 
Facetiae  of  Poggio  Bracciolini.  After  the  revival  of  interest 
in  the  vernacular  literature,  the  novel  regained  its  place  as 
the  most  popular  form  of  literature.  Here  also  Machiavelli 
is  facile  princeps.  He  is  said  by  Bandello  to  have  written 
several  tales,  but  only  his  Belfegor  has  survived  to  our  days. 
Conceived  in  a  comic  spirit,  it  is  full  of  inimitable  touches  of 
life  and  character,  and  the  style  is  at  once  graceful  and 
vigorous.  The  Accademia  della  Crusca,  which  in  this  par- 
ticular set  no  very  great  store  by  Machiavelli's  productions, 
made  an  exception  of  Belfegor,  and  placed  it  in  the  canon 
of  Italian  classics. 

Another  novelist,  and  one  of  the  most  original  writers  of 
the  age,  was  Lasca,  already  mentioned  as  the  founder  of  the 
Dellacruscan  Academy.  His  forte  was  undoubtedly  personal 
satire,  but  unfortunately  Lasca  was  not  in  a  position  to  do 
justice  to  himself.  He  was  one  of  a  class  to  which  the 
sixteenth  century  gave  rise,  the  professional  litterateur^  and 
being  compelled  to  earn  his  living  by  his  pen,  he  was  unable 
to  give  to  his  works  that  artistic  finish  which,  had  circum- 
stances been  more  propitious,  with  his  splendid  endowments, 
he  could  no  doubt  have  imparted  to  them.  Finding  that  the 
fashion  set  entirely  towards  fiction,  and  that  the  world  was 
being  flooded  with  Diver  timenti,  Notti,  Diporti,  Mesate, 
Ecatommithi  and  such  like,  Lasca,  who  had  at  first  protested, 
made  his  appearance  in  the  same  field  and  produced  his 
Cene,  in  which,  forsaking  the  quaintnesses  and  fopperies  of 


V.]  THE  PROSE-WRITERS.  65 

Firenzuola;  he  brought  back  the  language  to  a  manly 
simplicity  and  directness.  Instead  of  basing  his  style  on  the 
humours  of  the  grammarians,  he  drew  upon  the  resources  of 
the  spoken  language,  and  this  feature,  more  than  the  vividness 
of  his  portraiture,  constitutes  the  peculiar  excellence  of  his 
writings.  The  truth  of  this  observation  will  become  more 
evident  if  we  compare  the  novels  of  Lasca  with  those  of 
Molza,  Parabosco,  Luigi  da  Porto,  and  Bandello.  The 
difference  is  to  be  attributed  to  the  superior  charm  of  the 
Tuscan  dialect,  which  gave  the  natives  of  that  province  an 
immense  advantage  over  non-Tuscan  writers.  For  all  that, 
Bandello,  with  the  sole  exception  of  Machiavelli,  is  incompar- 
ably greater  than  the  Florentines,  and  on  the  score  of  pro- 
ductiveness even  Machiavelli  must  be  postponed  to  him. 
Bandello  devoted  himself  exclusively  to  novel-writing  (in 
which  he  was  the  first  after  Boccaccio  to  achieve  distinction), 
and  amid  the  swarm  of  story-tellers — who,  in  proportion  to 
their  readers,  were  as  numerous  then  as  they  are  now — stands 
forth  as  the  most  original.  He  introduced  nothing  new  in 
the  form  of  the  novel,  but,  uniting  the  character  of  the 
historian  with  that  of  the  novel-writer,  depicted  with  quite 
marvellous  fidelity  the  outer  life  of  his  contemporaries. 

The  novels  of  the  period  exhibit  an  almost  painful 
uniformity.  As  to  the  nature  of  these  compositions,  refer- 
ence has  already  been  made  to  the  immorality  of  the 
Decamerone,  and  it  has  been  considered  how  far  Boccaccio 
is  accountable  therefor.  The  writings  of  the  succeeding 
age,  oddly  as  it  strikes  us,  whilst  indulging  in  the  same 
freedom,  affect  pious  sentiments.  Even  Pietro  Aretino  boldly 
professes  to  be  moved  by  a  desire  for  the  glory  of  God  and 
the  benefit  of  his  fellow  men.  The  half  or  wholly  hypo- 
critical plea  of  these  philanthropists  is  that  it  is  necessary,  if 

F 


66  ITALIAN  LITERATURE.  [Ch. 

people  are  to  swallow  the  wholesome  draught,  to  smear  the 
vessel's  edge  with  a  sweet  liquid. 

But  these  writers  were  realists  who  drew  their  materials 
impartially  and  cynically  from  the  life  which  they  saw  around 
them.  At  the  same  time  the  spirit  of  reform  was  in  the  air, 
as  was  evident  at  the  Council  of  Trent,  and  to  this  was  due 
the  canting  and  apologetic  tone  of  the  professors  of  an  art 
which  was  essentially  profane.  Some  novelists,  it  is  true,  like 
Sebastiano  Erizzo  in  his  Sei  Giornate  and  Cinzio  Giraldi 
in  his  Ecatommitti)  sought  to  liberate  themselves  from  the 
debasing  traditions  of  their  craft,  and  wrote  wholly  on  moral 
lines ;  but,  partly  from  lack  of  ability,  they  quite  failed  in  their 
mission.  In  any  case  the  people  did  not  ask  to  be  edified. 
As  a  class  these  novels  have  other  defects  also.  They  display 
considerable  invention,  but  little  tact  in  the  development  of 
the  plot,  and  being  confined  to  a  few  pages,  they  have  the 
appearance  of  sketches  or  jottings  for  some  larger  work. 
Again,  the  unbroken  continuity  of  the  narrative,  almost  un- 
enlivened by  snatches  of  conversation  in  which  the  actors  are 
permitted  to  speak  for  themselves,  deprives  these  works  of  the 
dramatic  interest  good  modern  novels  exhibit,  and  which  in 
Italy  at  this  period  belongs  rather  to  the  dialogue. 

One  kind  of  composition  which  deserves  a  passing 
mention  is  that  which  consists  in  imitation  of  the  classic 
satirical  novels  of  the  popular  Apuleius  and  Lucian.  The 
most  important  of  these  writings  are  Gelli's  Capricci  del 
Bottaio  and  Circe  and  the  Discorsi  degli  Animali  and  Asino 
d'  Oro  of  Firenzuola,  all  of  which  were  extremely  popular  in 
their  day  and  translated  into  several  foreign  languages. 

The  dialogue,  of  which  an  instance  was  quoted  at  the  close 
of  the  last  chapter,  now  acquired  extraordinary  vogue.  Per- 
haps the  most  noteworthy  specimen  of  these  polished  didactic 


V.]  THE  PROSE-WRITERS.  6j 

colloquies  is  the  Cortegiano  of  Baldassare  Castiglione 
(1478-1529).  The  author  was  a  perfect  type  of  the  gentle- 
man of  the  period,  and  he  sets  before  us  a  faithful  portrait  of 
the  ideals  of  the  Court  of  Urbino  to  which  he  belonged,  and 
which  was  a  meeting-place  of  all  that  was  distinguished  in 
rank  or  intellect  throughout  the  peninsula.  //  Cortegiano  has 
its  full  share  of  defects.  It  abounds  in  the  ineptitudes  which 
are  so  marked  a  characteristic  of  the  age,  but  in  style  it  leaves 
little  to  be  desired.  In  this  respect  it  will  worthily  compare  with 
the  writings  of  Tasso  and  Sperone  Speroni,  whose  achieve- 
ments in  the  higher  departments  of  literature  have  caused 
their  prose  lucubrations  to  be  in  some  measure  forgotten. 
The  dialogue,  as  has  been  said,  owed  its  development  to  the 
revival  of  learning,  principally,  no  doubt,  to  a  translation  of 
Plato's  works  which  was  published  towards  the  end  of  the 

£-r* 

.Jdrteenth  century  by  Marsilio  Ficino. 

Another  result  of  these  studies  was  the  impetus  they  gave 
to  letter -writing.  Guittone's  example  does  not  appear  to 
have  been  generally  followed,  and  the  true  source  of  inspira- 
tion was  beyond  question  the  letters  of  Cicero  and  Pliny, 
together  with  the  spurious  epistles  of  Plato,  which  erudite 
Italians  burned  to  imitate.  Among  the  first  to  print  his 
letters  was  Pietro  Aretino,  greatly  to  the  distress  of  the  more 
respectable  portion  of  society  which  he  had  omitted  to  con- 
sult. Amid  much  extravagance  of  language  and  thought, 
they  show  considerable  power  of  expression  and  help  to  in- 
terpret the  life  of  the  Venetian  society  in  which  he  and 
Titian  and  other  men  of  mark  moved.  Better  in  every  way 
are  the  epistles  of  Tasso,  Speroni  and  Bembo ;  but  even 
these,  in  freedom  and  choice  of  language,  hardly  attain  to 
the  level  of  some  Tuscan  writers — notably  Giovanni  della 
Casa  (1503-1 556),  whose  studied  efforts,  such  as  his  Galateo, 

F  2 


68  ITALIAN  LITERATURE.  [Ch. 

on  the  contrary,  are  stilted  and  full  of  mannerisms.  Apart 
from  these,  perhaps  the  best  letter- writer  of  the  age  is  Anni- 
bale  Caro,  the  antagonist  of  Ludovico  Castelvetro,  and  an 
excellent  critic.  Others  prefer  Bonfadio,  who  wrote  some 
charming  epistles ;  but  taken  as  a  whole  his  letters  do  not 
exhibit  that  grace  and  fluency  which  are  the  chief  distinction 
of  Caro's  and  constitute  the  primary  merit  of  this  species  of 
literature. 

No  notice  of  this  age  would  be  complete  which  did  not 
include  two  celebrated  writers,  who  have  a  common  centre 
in  art,  and  who  both  wrote  their  own  biographies.  The  first 
is  Giorgio  Vasari  of  Arezzo  (1511-1574);  the  second,  Ben- 
venuto  Cellini  of  Florence  (1500-1571).  Vasari,  a  pupil  of 
the  great  Michelangelo,  but  himself  of  no  high  merit  as  a 
painter,  published  in  1550  Vite  de  piu  eccellenti  Pittori,  Scul- 
tori  ed  Architetti.  The  author  put  forth  a  second  edition  of 
the  work,  greatly  enlarged  and  improved,  in  1568.  Being  a 
dutiful  vassal  of  the  Medici,  who  employed  him  to  decorate 
the  Palazzo  Vecchio,  Vasari  dedicated  the  book  to  the  Duke 
Cosimo.  Vasari  was  well  qualified  for  his  task.  He  was 
distinguished  by  infinite  enthusiasm  for  the  arts,  as  well  as 
by  inexhaustible  industry  in  research ;  if  he  was  not  a  first- 
rate  practitioner,  he  at  least  possessed  good  taste,  to  which 
he  added  an  adequate  knowledge  of  the  technique  of  the 
subject,  as  is  shown  by  the  elaborate  treatise  which  forms 
the  preface  of  his  work.  For  modern  readers  the  charm  of 
the  book  undoubtedly  lies  in  the  vivid  portraits  which  it  con- 
tains of  the  artists  themselves.  Vasari  had  a  keen  eye  for 
character,  and  he  was  prompt  to  seize  on  typical  actions, 
and  sometimes  strange  aberrations,  for  illustrating  the  true 
nature  of  the  men  whose  career  he  was  describing.  These 
'  touches  of  nature '  redeem  the  Vite  of  Vasari  from  being  a 


THE  PROSE-WRITERS.  69 

mere  catalogue  of  works  of  art,  and  invest  them  with  human 
interest.  Vasari  has  had  many  editors  who  have  studied  to 
correct  his  mistakes,  of  which,  as  was  natural  in  so  large  and 
varied  a  compilation,  there  were  not  a  few. 

Cellini  was  a  goldsmith,  and  skilled  in  all  the  mysteries  of 
his  craft.  He  piqued  himself  also  on  his  literary  attainments, 
and  wrote  himself  down  a  poet,  but  his  claims  in  this  respect 
cannot  be  allowed  without  some  important  reservations.  It 
is  undeniable  that  he  owes  his  world-wide  celebrity  to  his 
pen ;  but,  although  a  diligent  student  of  Villani  and  Dante, 
Cellini  was  a  very  faulty  writer.  Errors  either  in  grammar 
or  syntax  appear  on  every  page — indeed,  it  is  hardly  too 
much  to  say,  in  every  line.  With  all  this,  his  autobiography 
is  very  pleasant  reading.  Cellini  lived  in  days  of  unwonted 
excitement,  and  had  his  full  share  of  adventures.  He  was  at 
Rome  at  the  time  of  the  sack,  and  assisted  in  the  defence  of 
the  Castel  S.  Angelo ;  he  was  thrown  into  prison  on  a  false 
charge,  and  made  a  bold  attempt  to  escape  by  letting  himself 
down  from  a  tower ;  and  he  came  in  contact  with  many 
notable  persons — artists,  men  of  letters,  popes,  and  princes. 
Out  of  these  varied  experiences, he  has  woven  a  narrative 
which  could  scarcely  be  excelled  in  interest,  while  at  the 
same  time  it  bears  the  stamp  of  truth. 


CHAPTER  VI. 

THE  GOLDEN   AGE.      THE   POETS. 

WHILE  literature,  in  a  general  way,  suffered  from  the  cul- 
tivation of  mere  elegance,  one  species  displayed  unparalleled 
vigour  and  went  far  to  justify  the  complimentary  description 
of  the  sixteenth  century  as  the  Golden  Age.  The  allusion  is 
of  course  to  the  Italian  epic.  In  the  fourth  chapter  its  history 
was  traced  as  far  as  to  the  publication  of  Boiardo's  Orlando. 
As  was  there  observed,  the  epic  was  popular  in  its  origin, 
and  such  it  remained.  The  learned  might  debate,  if  they 
chose,  about  the  rules  for  the  construction  of  a  poem  on  the 
model  of  the  Iliad,  but  the  people  did  not  lose  their  taste  for 
romance ;  and  they  were  soon  to  be  gratified  by  a  superb 
composition,  which  at  once  threw  into  the  shade  all  previous 
performances,  and  which  has  never  since  been  equalled. 
^  Ludovico  Ariosto  (1474—1533)  \vas  born  at  Reggio  and 
attached  himself  to  the  House  of  Este  at  Ferrara,  which  Count 
Boiardo  had  already  celebrated  in  his  Orlando.  Notwith- 
standing the  fact  that  he  had  from  the  first  cherished  an  un- 
bounded admiration  for  that  great  poem,  Ariosto  was  so  far 
infected  by  the  prevailing  fashion  as  to  begin  his  career  of 
authorship  with  dramatic  compositions  imitated  from  Terence 
and  Plautus.  The  epic  Orlando,  however,  retained  its  attrac- 
tions for  Ariosto,  who,  perceiving  its  defects,  might  have  been 


,. 


VI.]  THE  POETS.  71 


tempted  to  recast  it,  as  was  afterwards  done  by  Berni,  but 
that  an  inborn  sense  of  genius  wrought  with  him  to  essay 
something  original  and  containing  the  promise  of  a  nobler 
fame.  When  he  had  decided  to  write  an  epic,  he  requested 
the  learned  Bembo  for  advice.  That  admirable  scholar  was 
not  a  foe  to  the  Italian  vernacular  in  general,  but,  like  others 
of  his  order,  entertained  a  rooted  prejudice  to  the  romance. 
He  accordingly  recommended  Ariosto  to  compose  his  poem  in 
Latin.  Fortunately  Ariosto  had  sufficient  independence  to 
disregard  this  advice  and  write  in  Italian.  Another  point 
on  which  the  poet  seems  to  have  hesitated  was  the  metre. 
Dante's  terza  rima  was  the  stateliest,  but  in  epic  vernacular 
composition  the  ottava  was  prescriptive,  and  therefore  not 
lightly  to  be  set  aside.  There  was  this  objection  to  its  use 
— that  Ariosto's  scholarly  predecessors  had  neglected  it, 
the  only  exception  being  the  polished  Stanze  of  Poliziano. 

It  was  in  all  probability  this  precedent  which  confirmed 
Ariosto  in  the  resolution  not  to  abandon  the  traditional 
metre,  and  it  would  have  been  lamentable  if  he  had  deter- 
mined otherwise.  Ariosto's  genius  was  itself  too  rich  and 
luxuriant,  and  the  nature  of  Italian  romantic  ptfetry  too  fan- 
tastic and  airy,  for  any  but  the  freest  and  most  exuberant 
of  metres.  The  subject  of  the  poem  is  Orlando  [Roland], 
whom  Ariosto  conceives  to  be  driven  mad  by  the  cruelty  of 
Angelica.  Hence  the  title  Orlando  Furioso.  After  ten  years' 
toil  the  great  poem  first  saw  the  light  in  1516.  It  was  recog- 
nised as  a  continuation  of  Boiardo's  romance,  and  therefore, 
it  was  thought,  could  only  be  properly  appreciated  after  a 
perusal  of  this  last.  That  in  a  sense  is  true.  Ariosto  con- 
sciously followed  in  the  wake  of  his  predecessor ;  neverthe- 
less the  impression  left  by  the  Orlando  Furioso  is  perfectly 
individual  and  distinct.  Ariosto  was  no  servile  copier  of 


7  2  ITALIAN  LITER  A  TURE.  [Ch. 

Boiardo,  any  more  than  Boiardo  had  been  of  Pulci.  Certain 
types  of  character  were  traditional,  and  other  points  of  corre- 
spondence between  the  two  poems,  such  as  the  passages  in 
which  the  author  addresses  his  readers  in  propria  persona,  are 
common  to  the  class  and  are  far  from  implying  on  the  part 
of  Ariosto  any  special  dependence  on  his  immediate  model. 

All  this  in  reference  to  the  subject-matter  and  general  de- 
sign. When  we  come  to  examine  the  details  we  are  at  once 
sensible  of  an  immense  advance.  The  rude  workmanship  of 
Boiardo's  Orlando  is  nowhere  reflected  in  that  of  Ariosto, 
whose  touch  is  always  sure. 

One  of  the  more  conspicuous  merits  of  Ariosto' s  poem  is 
its  infinite  variety.  We  may  take  as  an  instance  his  descrip- 
tion of  personal  combats,  of  which,  as  is  natural  in  a  chival- 
rous composition,  there  is  a  constant  succession.  Yet  no  two 
of  his  duels  are  alike.  His  personages  also,  though  they  may 
exhibit  a  general  resemblance,  are  never  to  be  confounded. 
Rodomonte,  we  feel,  is  distinct  from  Ferrau.  Mandricardo 
is  not  Gradasso,  nor  Ruggiero,  Orlando.  This  appears  faint 
praise,  until  we  remember  that  Ariosto  was  not  a  free  agent. 
He  was  not  in  a  position  to  deal  summarily  with  the  creations 
of  popular  fancy,  which  in  their  way  were  just  as  real  and 
palpable  as  the  shapes  of  history,  and  he  was  especially  ham- 
pered by  the  uniformity  of  the  actions  which  produced  a  cor- 
responding likeness  in  the  actors.  If,  therefore,  diversity  in 
the  characters  was  desired,  it  could  only  be  brought  about  by 
close  attention  to  particulars. 

It  is  in  his  mastery  of  detail  that  Ariosto  evinces  his 
superiority.  His  similes  often  surprise  us  by  their  force 
and  felicity,  joined  sometimes  to  a  certain  homeliness — as  for 
instance  when  he  compares  Orlando's  inexpressible  anguish 
on  finding  proof  of  Angelica's  treachery  to  the  efforts  of  water, 


VI.]  THE  POETS.  73 

when  the  vessel  containing  it  is  inverted,  to  issue  through  the 
narrow  exit.  To  all  these  virtues  must  be  added  perfection 
of  style.  Of  this  no  better  evidence  is  needed  than  the  fact 
that  the  Tuscans,  who  were  commonly  very  unwilling  to  con- 
cede this  praise  to  anyone  outside  their  own  province,  were 
among  the  most  reverent  admirers  of  the  Orlando  Furioso. 
Notwithstanding,  however,  Ariosto's  unremitting  study  of  the 
best  authors,  the  first  edition  of  his  poem  was  not  exempt 
from  solecisms.  There  were  Lombard  words  and  phrases, 
Lombard  spellings,  which  detracted  somewhat  from  the  other- 
wise happy  effect.  Owing  to  circumstances,  the  nature  of 
which  has  not  been  ascertained,  it  fell  to  his  lot  to  pass  some 
time  in  Florence,  and  Ariosto  seems  to  have  availed  himself 
of  this  opportunity  to  correct  his  inadvertences.  At  any  rate,, 
in  1532,  sixteen  years  after  the  first,  a  second  edition  ap- 
peared, which  came  as  near  to  perfection  as  it  could  well  be 
brought. 

This  fact  is  deserving  of  note,  as  hardly  any  poetry  pro- 
duces in  the  mind  of  the  reader  such  a  sense  of  spontaneity 
as  that  of  the  Orlando.  The  verse  is  so  fluent  that  we  can 
scarcely  persuade  ourselves  that  Ariosto  took  any  trouble 
over  it.  Yet  his  manuscripts  testify  that  as  an  artist  he  was 
conscientious  in  the  extreme.  Some  of  his  stanzas,  indeed, 
were  written  no  less  than  fifty  times.  That  they  run  so 
smoothly  and  pleasantly  after  so  much  labour  is  the  final 
proof  of  Ariosto's  supreme  attainments.  In  spite  of  its  many 
and  varied  merits  the  poem  has  not  gone  unchallenged.  One 
difficulty,  which  has  exercised  the  minds  of  some,  respects  the 
unity  of  the  poem.  It  has  been  looked  upon  as  a  string  of 
inconsequent  episodes,  involving  no  general  plot;  and  it  must 
be  admitted  that  there  is  much  on  a  casual  reading  to  excuse 
such  a  view.  Further  study  will  reveal  that  there  are  two  or 


74  ITALIAN  LITERATURE.  [Ch. 

three  principal  groups,  around  which  the  minor  figures  are 
ranged  as  accessories.  Amidst  a  number  of  less  important 
incidents,  the  dominating  facts,  to  which  all  else  is  ancillary, 
are  Charlemagne's  enterprise  against  the  Saracens,  Orlando's 
frenzy,  and  the  marriage  of  Ruggiero  and  Bradamante.  An- 
other defect  which  has  given  just  offence  is  the  frequency  of 
monologues  in  which  the  personages  with  a  tiresome  garrulity 
enlarge  on  their  sorrows.  In  some  of  these  speeches  it  is 
easy  to  detect  the  falsetto  as  of  some  Petrarchist  who  tries  to 
fancy  himself  in  love.  But,  after  all,  such  faults  are  not 
serious,  and  considering  the  greatness  of  the  poem,  it  would 
be  ungracious  to  insist  on  them.  The  Orlando  Furioso  is  an 
imperishable  monument  of  the  height  to  which  imagination 
can  attain  in  its  more  favoured  representatives. 

Ariosto's  success  could  not  but  affect  the  fortunes  of  the 
Orlando  Innamorato.  Its  want  of  style,  which  had  never 
been  in  doubt,  was  rendered  more  than  ever  apparent  by 
comparison  with  its  successor,  and  it  was  precisely  at  this 
juncture  that  Berni  produced  the  celebrated  rifacimento. 
Berni,  however,  himself  (1497-1535)  is  sufficiently  interest- 
ing to  merit  an  independent  notice.  He  was  a  Florentine  of 
good  family ;  but,  as  his  means  were  small,  his  only  resource 
was  to  become  a  hanger-on  at  Court.  The  consequences  in 
his  case  were  tragic.  He  made  himself  acceptable  both  to 
Alessandro  and  Cardinal  Ippolito  de'  Medici ;  but,  the  rela- 
tions between  the  pair  being  anything  but  cordial,  the  story 
goes  that  Berni  was  requested  by  Alessandro  to  poison  his 
kinsman.  The  poet  was  horrified,  and  refused;  but  his 
patron,  having  found  other  means  of  ridding  himself  of  his 
cousin,  soon  after,  in  anger  at  his  recusancy,  poisoned  the 
unhappy  Berni.  Fortune  had  all  along  been  unkind  to  him. 
He  had  every  qualification  for  becoming  a  great  poet,  but 


VI.]  THE  POETS.  75 

the  atmosphere  in  which  he  lived  was  fatal  to  his  intellectual 
development.  Before  he  undertook  the  revision  of  the 
Orlando  Innamorato  his  talents  had  been  chiefly  employed 
on  a  species  of  poetry  which  has  been  named  after  him 
bernesque,  and  the  origin  of  which  was  as  follows. 

Among  other  expedients  to  which  Lorenzo  de'  Medici 
resorted  for  making  his  usurpation  more  palatable  to  the 
Florentines  was  his  encouragement  of  public  shows,  especi- 
ally during  the  carnival  season,  when  masked  troops  were 
wont  to  parade  the  city  singing.  For  the  ditties  hitherto  in 
vogue  were  substituted  by  Lorenzo  certain  rigmaroles,  which 
were  afterwards  known  as  carnescialeschi,  and  the  performers 
simulated  drunkenness.  These  effusions  were  written  by  the 
best  poets  of  the  day,  including  Machiavelli,  to  order  ;  but 
Berni  had  a  distinct  predilection  for  them,  and  in  the  number 
and  variety  of  his  writings  far  outstripped  his  competitors. 
Towards  the  end  of  his  life  there  seems  to  have  dawned  on 
him  a  sense  of  his  extraordinary  powers,  and  of  the  miserable 
waste  he  had  made  of  them ;  he  accordingly  resolved  to  re- 
deem what  time  there  was  left  him  by  application  to  some 
work  which  would  ensure  his  remembrance. 

To  write  an  epic  appeared  the  best  road  to  fame,  but  Berni 
was  well  advised  in  not  attempting  one.  After  the  Orlando 
Furioso  it  could  only  have  been  felt  as  an  anticlimax.  Berni 
set  himself  to  a  more  humble  task,  and  sought  by  a  tasteful 
revision  of  the  Orlando  Innamorato  to  render  it  more  worthy 
of  its  fellow.  This  he  effected  with  a  considerable  degree  of 
skill,  and  it  is  due  to  his  pains  that  Boiardo's  poem  is  still 
read  and  esteemed.  But,  although  an  amendment  of  the 
style  was  all  Berni' s  contribution,  even  in  this  he  cannot  be 
allowed  unqualified  praise.  The  truth  is  his  previous  occu- 
pation somewhat  unfitted  him  for  writing  in  a  dignified  strain 


7 6  ITALIAN  LITERATURE.  [Ch. 

such  as  becomes  an  epic.  Colloquialisms  were  quite  in  place 
in  the  canti  carnascialeschi ;  in  a  poem  like  the  Orlando  they 
are  an  offence.  Nothing,  however,  can  be  more  unfair  than 
to  tax  Berni  with  the  design  of  turning  the  whole  work  into 
a  burlesque.  In  confutation  of  such  a  theory  it  is  only  neces- 
sary to  point  to  the  manifest  improvement  which  has  resulted 
from  his  labours.  Berni  invested  a  poem,  grandly  conceived 
indeed,  but  imperfectly  executed,  with  the  rich  and  incom- 
parable graces  of  his  native  dialect,  and  therefore  it  is  with 
justice  that  he  divides  the  credit  of  the  performance  with  the 
original  author. 

Meanwhile  there  had  appeared  certain  poems  which  were 
more  or  less  feeble  imitations  of  the  Orlando  Furioso,  the 
most  notable  being  the  Girone  of  Luigi  Alamanni  (1495— 
1556)  and  Bernardo  Tasso's  (1493-1569)  Amadigi.  The 
latter  is  remarkable  chiefly  on  account  of  its  subject,  for  until 
then  writers  of  epics  had  drawn  their  materials  almost  exclu- 
sively from  the  Carlo vingian  cycle.  But  neither  this  innova- 
tion nor  the  merits  of  the  poem  need  arrest  us.  It  is  as  clear 
as  the  day  that  Ariosto  completely  defied  competition.  Par- 
tially, perhaps,  out  of  a  recognition  of  this  fact,  poets,  or  those 
who  aspired  to  the  name,  sought  for  laurels  in  a  different 
field,  occupying  themselves  indeed  with  the  composition  of 
epics  on  the  model  of  the  Iliad  and  Aeneid.  The  first  to 
attempt  this  experiment  was  Gian  Giorgio  Trissino  (1478- 
1550).  His  industry,  however,  was  lamentably  thrown  away. 
Choosing  as  his  theme  the  expedition  of  Belisarius  against 
the  Goths,  who  had  invaded  Italy  and  menaced  her  with 
perpetual  thraldom,  he  gave  as  title  to  his  work,  L  Italia 
Liberata.  Trissino' s  principle  of  selection  was  unexception- 
able. Coleridge  declared  that  an  epic  ought  either  to  be 
national  or  mundane.  Trissino  proposed  to  make  his  epic 


VI.]  THE   POETS.  77 

national,  and  if  he  went  back  to  a  somewhat  remote  stage  of 
Italian  history,  the  antiquity  of  the  subject  might  be  expected 
to  lend  it  additional  dignity.  A  priori  all  was  favourable  to 
the  execution  of  a  really  great  work ;  but  it  was  just  at  this 
point  that  Trissino  broke  down.  His  talents  were  absurdly 
disproportioned  to  his  opportunity.  His  faults  are  mainly 
two.  In  the  first  place,  he  is  not  satisfied  with  copying  Homer 
— he  fairly  reproduces  him.  The  Eternal  Father  is  a  Zeus 
redivivus,  except  for  a  few  touches  which  could  not  be  given 
without  manifest  profanity.  As  for  the  other  gods  of  Olympus, 
they  are  represented  by  the  celestial  hierarchy.  This  perhaps 
might  pass  if  Trissino  had  shown  any  capacity  to  go  alone ; 
but  at  every  step  he  shows  his  dependence  on  Homer,  stealing 
his  best  episodes  only  to  mar  them. 

In  fact  L'  Italia  Liberata  is  a  travestie.  The  poem  was 
written  in  blank  verse,  and  this  was  another  reason  serving 
to  render  it  unpopular.  It  seems  doubtful  whether  Trissino 
or  the  historian  Nardi,  in  various  now-forgotten  comedies, 
was  the  first  to  employ  this  sort  of  verse  in  Italian  ;  but  certain 
it  is  that  the  experiment  as  an  epic  verse  did  not  please.  Of 
the  different  forms  which  poetry  can  assume  there  is  none 
which  requires  more  delicate  handling  than  this  blank  verse, 
which  sinks  with  fatal  facility  into  prose,  and  in  an  age  which 
was  tolerant  of  cicalate  Trissino  was  found  insufferable.  The 
calamitous  issue  of  an  attempt  from  which  he  had  hoped  so 
much  was  calculated  to  put  others  on  their  guard,  and  in 
some  instances  may  have  had  that  effect.  There  were, 
however,  some  spirits  who,  not  perceiving  this  and  flattering 
themselves  that  they  could  succeed  where  Trissino  had  failed, 
reiterated  the  effort. 

Trissino,  with  all  his  faults,  was  respectable  for  his  learning ; 
but  among  his  followers  were  men,  like  Olivieri,  who  lacked 


78  ITALIAN  LITERATURE.  [Ch. 

even  this  recommendation  ;  and  their  productions,  such  as  the 
Alamanna  of  this  last,  which  was  based  on  contemporary 
history,  were  mere  impertinences.  But  an  exception  must 
be  made  in  favour  of  an  individual — Luigi  Alamanni — who 
has  been  already  mentioned  as  the  author  of  a  romance,  and 
who,  as  will  be  seen  later,  composed  an  excellent  didactic 
poem. 

Alamanni,  although  now  almost  forgotten,  was  a  person 
of  considerable  importance  in  his  own  day,  both  in  the  sphere 
of  politics  and  in  that  of  letters.  He  conspired  against  Car- 
dinal Giuliano,  the  representative  of  Leo  X,  and  the  plot 
having  been  detected,  he  fled  to  Venice  and  eventually  to 
France.  Some  years  later  he  returned  to  Florence,  but, 
having  offered  some  unpalatable  advice  to  the  Republic, 
he  embarked,  in  company  with  the  celebrated  Andrea  Doria, 
for  Spain.  Finally,  he  made  his  abode  in  France,  where 
Francis  I  and  Henry  II  availed  themselves  of  his  talents  in 
diplomacy. 

Alamanni  was  perfectly  aware  of  the  ill-success  of 
Z'  Italia  Liber  ata,  and  he  set  himself  to  meditate  on  the 
cause.  He  came  to  the  conclusion  that  the  fault  lay  in  the 
verse,  and  decided  to  write  a  poem  similar  in  other  respects, 
but  in  the  octave  stanza.  He  drew  his  narrative  from  the 
legends  of  the  Round  Table.  Just  as  the  Iliad  was  named 
after  the  town  of  Ilium,  so  Alamanni' s  poem  is  called  Avar- 
chide  from  the  ancient  name  of  Bourges,  which  in  the  same 
way  undergoes  a  siege  and  is  at  last  captured.  A  further 
analogy  is  found  in  the  characters.  Thus  we  have  presented 
to  us,  as  it  were,  pseudonymously,  Agamemnon,  Achilles, 
Thetis,  Patroclus,  who,  with  the  fewest  possible  changes  in 
the  stage  furniture,  rehearse  their  accustomed  parts.  The 
result  showed  that  Alamanni  in  his  interpretation  of  Trissino's 


VI.]  THE  POETS.  79 

failure  had  erred.  The  Avar  chide  fared  even  worse  than 
L'  Italia  Liber ata.  Indeed,  after  exciting  a  momentary  in- 
terest, it  passed  clean  out  of  men's  minds.  In  spite,  however, 
of  all  this,  the  Christian  Italy  of  the  Renascence  was  to  have 
her  vates  sacer — the  sublime  Tasso. 

This  rare  genius  was  the  son  of  Bernardo  Tasso,  who  had 
gained  a  distinguished  place  in  the  literature  of  his  country 
by  his  romance  Amadigi.  But  although  he  had  himself  won 
renown  as  a  writer,  and  perceived  in  his  son  indications  of 
still  greater  ability,  he  stumbled  at  the  risks  which  he  knew 
to  beset  this  pursuit,  and  tried  to  persuade  Torquato  to  adopt 
a  more  regular  and  lucrative  profession.  It  should  seem  also 
that  something  of  jealousy,  lest  his  son's  reputation  should 
in  time  obscure  his  own,  seconded  these  misgivings. 

Torquato  Tasso  (1544-1595)  was  certainly  a  prodigy. 
As  a  child  of  eight  he  read  the  classics,  both  Greek  and 
Latin ;  at  twelve  he  was  versed  in  the  sciences ;  and  at 
eighteen  he  wrote  an  epic  poem,  Rinaldo.  Upon  reading 
this  Bernardo  felt  that  he  could  no  longer  oppose  his  son's 
inclinations  by  forcing  him  to  a  study  so  little  to  his  mind  as 
jurisprudence.  Stifling  his  parental  fears  and  the  less  worthy 
feelings  by  which  he  had  been  visited,  he  gave  him  his  bless- 
ing and  suffered  him  to  take  his  own  course. 

Rinaldo  had  been  received  with  a  chorus  of  approbation, 
which  emboldened  Tasso  to  make  fresh  efforts.  Like  Luigi 
Alamanni  he  reflected  on  the  conditions  of  success,  but  more 
in  the  spirit  of  a  philosopher.  He  consequently  attained  to 
a  full  and  complete  understanding  of  the  theory  of  his  art, 
which  no  one  has  ever  expounded  more  luminously.  In 
choosing  his  subject  Tasso  displayed  great  judgment.  The 
Gerusalemme  Liberata  was  at  once  national  and  universal. 
It  was  par  excellence  a  religious  poem ;  and  as  Italy  was  the 


80  ITALIAN  LITERATURE.  [Ch. 

centre  and  sun  of  Christendom,  it  set  her  special  glory  con- 
spicuously before  the  world.  But  Catholic  Christianity  shed 
its  rays  over  the  whole  of  Western  Europe  and  claimed  a 
universal  validity.  In  that  sense  the  Gerusalemme  Liberata 
was  of  world-wide  interest.  In  addition  to  this  the  poem 
was  in  admirable  accord  with  the  circumstances  of  the  age. 
The  Turks,  not  yet  under  the  effete  government  they  now 
have,  were  pushing  their  conquests  to  the  very  walls  of  Vienna, 
and  it  was  proposed  to  form  a  league  for  the  purpose  of 
crushing  them. 

Tasso's  poem  was  the  fruit  of  long  and  patient  thought. 
He  left  nothing  to  chance,  to  the  inspiration  of  the  moment, 
but  sketched  the  general  plan  and  pondered  even  the  details 
before  he  sat  down  to  write.  His  work  when  complete  was 
a  marvel  of  simplicity.  So  distinct  and  beautiful  is  the  sym- 
metry that  the  only  instance  in  which  the  principle  of  unity 
is  violated  has  excited  the  more  remark.  This  is  the  story 
of  Olindo  and  Sofronia,  which  in  its  particular  place  is  clearly 
an  intrusion.  Tasso,  who  did  not  deny  the  justice  of  the 
criticism,  had  a  special  motive  for  wishing  to  retain  the  pas- 
sage, since  it  enabled  him  to  express  his  own  sentiments 
towards  the  Princess  Eleonora. 

In  his  delineation  of  character  Tasso  idealises.  His 
Goffredo  is  the  perfection  of  the  Christian  warrior.  If  there 
is  something  godlike  in  the  composition  of  his  hero,  it  is  little 
more  than  we  can  reconcile  With  human  nature  at  its  best. 
It  must  be  admitted,  however,  that  such  faultless  beings, 
though  conceivable,  do  not  engage  our  sympathy.  To  the 
ordinary  mortal,  conscious  of  much  infirmity,  they  seem  cold 
and  unamiable.  The  Gerusalemme  presents  a  remarkable 
contrast  to  the  Orlando  Furioso  and  its  congeners,  all  of 
which  appealed  to  the  barbaric  element  in  man,  the  love  of 


VI.]  THE  POETS.  8 1 

external  show  and  colossal  achievement.  The  Gerusalemme^ 
on  the  contrary,  is  a  poem  of  civilisation,  for  Tasso  was 
careful  to  preserve,  according  to  the  ideas  of  the  age,  the 
vraisemblance  of  his  story,  and  his  personages  do  not  exe- 
cute feats  which  are  manifestly  incongruous  and  absurd. 
They  bespeak  our  homage  by  a  moral  elevation  which,  though 
more  worthy  of  esteem,  is  in  general  less  captivating  than 
frank  achievement.  In  describing  the  enterprise  for  reco- 
vering the  Holy  Sepulchre,  Tasso  was  manifestly  possessed 
by  feelings  like  those  of  Milton  and  the  elder  bards  of 
Greece  and  regarded  his  vocation  as  sacred.  Look  at  it 
from  whatever  point  of  view  we  may — the  moral  or  the 
artistic — the  poem  always  strikes  us  by  a  certain  impeccability. 
The  verse  is  of  Hyblaean  sweetness. 

The  Gerusalemme  was  no  sooner  published  than  a  general 
commotion  arose.  Ariosto  was  now  firmly  enthroned  in  the 
hearts  of  the  public,  and  there  was  an  instinctive  feeling  that 
he  was  threatened,  that  his  supremacy  was  at  stake.  Hence 
all  the  rancour  of  partisanship  entered  into  the  discussion  of 
the  two  poems.  In  an  unlucky  hour  for  Tasso  a  certain 
Camillo  Peregrino,  a  complete  stranger  to  the  poet,  wrote  a 
book  in  which  he  sought  to  establish  the  superiority  of  the 
Gerusalemme  Liber ata  to  the  Orlando.  This  avowed  prefer- 
ence for  a  new  and  ambitious  attempt  deeply  annoyed  the 
members  of  the  Accademia  della  Crusca,  and  the  resources 
of  that  formidable  institution  were  employed  for  the  ignoble 
purpose  of  annihilating  a  great  man.  Salviati,  already  pointed 
out  as  the  ring-leader,  drew  a  recantation  from  Peregrino  by 
the  promise  of  an  academic  diploma.  At  length  Tasso,  the 
mark  of  so  many  shafts,  found  himself  isolated.  The  criti- 
cisms of  his  enemies,  so  far  as  they  had  to  do  with  the  aesthetic 
side  of  the  poem,  were  dry  and  out  of  date.  Tasso  was  tried 

G 


82  ITALIAN  LITERATURE. 

by  laws  to  which  his  predecessors  had  conformed,  but  which 
he  himself  had  deliberately  rejected.  Blinded  by  their  pre- 
judices, and  bound  by  the  decisions  of  an  infallible  conclave, 
his  judges  had  no  feeling  for  the  exquisite  charms  with  which 
the  Gerusalemme  was  everywhere  resplendent.  But  in  regard 
to  the  style  the  academicians  did  detect  faults.  The  Orlando 
Furioso,  it  will  be  remembered,  on  its  first  appearance  had 
been  open  to  the  same  censure.  Tasso  was  so  far  shaken 
by  the  pertinacity  of  these  attacks  that  he  actually  re- wrote 
the  poem,  to  which,  in  its  altered  form,  he  gave  the  name  of 
Gerusalemme  Conquistata.  This  was  so  much  labour  lost. 
His  contemporaries  did  not  cease  wrangling,  and  later 
generations,  more  indulgent  to  its  peccadilloes,  have  been 
unanimous  in  preferring  Gerusalemme  Liberata. 

The  contest  as  to  the  superiority  of  Ariosto  or  Tasso  is 
really  one  which  depends  on  individual  taste.  Ariosto  repre- 
sents one  principle  in  literature,  Tasso  quite  another.  The 
Orlando  is  the  more  sprightly  poem — it  is  full  of  energy  and 
verve.  The  Gerusalemme,  on  the  contrary,  has  a  noble  dig- 
nity, an  air  of  refinement,  a  faultless  beauty  which  are  rare 
in  literature.  The  Gerusalemme  is  the  quintessence  of  art, 
while  the  Orlando  almost  throbs  with  the  potency  of  genius. 
Considering  the  admirable  qualities  of  these  two  great  poems, 
it  seems  a  little  ungracious  to  prolong  a  controversy  which 
had  its  origin  in  the  spleen  of  Tasso's  enemies.  There  is 
room  in  literature,  and  in  the  admiration  of  the  wise,  for 
both. 


CHAPTER   VII. 

THE  GOLDEN   AGE.      THE   DRAMATISTS. 

IN  the  fourth  chapter  some  account  was  given  of  the 
early  history  of  the  drama,  and  it  was  shown  that  its  most 
vigorous  form  was  that  of  the  sacred  representations.  On 
the  revival  of  learning  these  plays  were  treated  as  non- 
existent, and  the  princes  and  scholars  in  whose  hands  the 
fate  of  Italian  literature  now  lay,  resolved  to  introduce  regular 
dramatic  compositions.  With  that  object  they  drew  upon  the 
works  of  Seneca,  Plautus,  and  Terence.  Foremost  in  the 
task  of  restoration  was  Ercole  I  of  Ferrara,  who  invited  clever 
men  to  his  court  and  entrusted  them  with  the  duty  of  trans- 
lating Latin  plays  into  the  vernacular.  From  this  the  transi- 
tion to  original  dramas  composed  on  the  same  principles  was 
easy,  and  we  find  that,  in  point  of  fact,  only  a  year  after 
Plautus'  Menaechmi  had  been  given  an  Italian  dress,  several 
attempts  were  made  to  vie  with  the  classics.  We  may 
take  as  instances  the  Cefalo  of  Wiccolo  da  Correggio,  the 
Filostrato  e  Panfila  and  Demetrio  Re  di  Tele  of  Antonio  da 
Pistoia,  and  the  Timone  Misantropo  of  Boiardo.  At  Ferrara 
also  Ariosto  commenced  author  by  writing  comedies,  to 
which  we  shall  refer  later  in  the  chapter. 

The  first  to  write  a  drama  on  the  model  of  Sophocles  was 
that  bold,  but  not  over  successful  experimenter,  Gian  Giorgio 

G  2 


84  ITALIAN  LITERATURE.  [Ch. 

Trissino.  His  Italia  Liberate  was,  we  have  seen,  a  complete 
failure.  It  is  due  to  Trissino  to  say  that  his  tragedy  Sofonisba 
came  within  an  ace  of  success.  It  was  designed  with  much 
judgment,  there  was  a  scrupulous  regard  for  the  unities,  and 
the  characters  were  happily  conceived.  The  truth  is  the 
play  was  admirable  in  outline  ;  where  it  failed  was  in  respect 
jo  the  details.  Trissino  had  not  a  spark  of  true  poetry,  and 
Ihis  verse  is  exceedingly  heavy  and  laboured.  He  displayed 
a  lack  of  ability  also  in  his  monologues,  which  were  intended 
to  explain  to  the  auditory  the  facts  on  which  the  drama 
was  based. 

Of  Trissino' s  disciples  the  most  eminent  was  Giovanni 
Rucellai  (1475-1526).  He  was  not  only  a  far  better  poet 
than  his  master,  but  showed  a  praiseworthy  independence  in 
the  selection  of  a  subject  from  mediaeval  history.  The  tale 
of  Rosmunda,  as  it  was  less  known  to  the  generality  of 
people,  afforded  greater  scope  for  invention  than  the  ordinary 
classical  subjects ;  and  considering  the  arbitrary  laws  which 
then  governed  dramatic  composition,  Rucellai  must  be 
allowed  to  have  exercised  great  taste  and  discrimination  in  his 
presentment  of  it.  The  school  of  Trissino  and  Rucellai  was 
succeeded  by  writers  like  Sperone  Speroni,  whose  idea  of 
tragedy  was  that  of  converting  the  stage  into  shambles. 
Speroni  was  a  sort  of  literary  dictator,  who  imposed  on  his 
contemporaries  by  sheer  force  of  will,  but  who  had  no  proper 
qualifications  with  which  to  support  the  part.  Thus,  when 
he  ventured  on  writing  a  work  of  his  own,  he  hedged  it 
round  with  every  possible  precaution.  The  proper  test  of 
a  drama  ought  to  be  its  capacity  for  representation,  but 
Speroni  had  far  too  much  regard  for  his  good  name  to 
submit  his  Canace  to  any  such  rude  tribunal.  Instead  of 
this  he  recited  it  to  an  assembly  of  academicians,  of  whose 


VII.]  THE  DRAMATISTS.  85 

applause  he  was  certain.  This  carefulness,  however,  did  not 
prevent  a  report  being  spread,  the  existence  of  the  work 
became  known,  and  in  spite  of  all  that  Speroni  could  do  to 
stop  it,  Canace  got  into  print.  Finding  that  nothing  could 
hinder  the  circulation  of  the  play,  the  author  delivered  six 
lectures  to  the  Academy  in  its  defence,  and  excogitated  also 
an  apology  for  the  benefit  of  generations  yet  to  come. 

Canace  had  full  need  of  these  measures.  The  story,  taken 
from  the  Epistles  of  Ovid,  is  horribly  revolting,  and  in 
Speroni' s  hands  gains  rather  than  loses  in  hideousness.  Its 
distinctive  features  are  reproduced  with  some  additional 
touches  in  Giraldi's  Orbecche,  of  which  the  scene  is  in  Persia, 
and  which  is  composed  of  an  agreeable  variety  of  incest, 
murder,  and  suicide.  Giraldi  was  the  writer  of  a  long 
Discorso  intorno  al  comporre  de*  Romanzi,  Commedie  e  Tragedie, 
from  which  we  should  have  anticipated  better  things  from  him 
as  a  dramatist.  Thus  in  theorizing  on  the  subject  he  main- 
tained that  a  drama  should  inculcate  some  sublime  lesson, 
but  it  is  hard  to  see  what  moral  we  are  to  extract  from  his 
Orbecche,  except  that  the  human  race  is  incurably  depraved. 
Giraldi  wrote,  besides  this,  romances,  novels,  sonnets, 
tragedies,  and  an  epic  poem  in  honour  of  Ercole  II,  Duke  of 
Ferrara.  He  nowhere,  however,  achieved  any  marked  success. 
The  most  notable  tragedies  of  the  hangman  order  after 
Canace  and  Orbecche  are  the  Arciprandra  of  Decio,  the 
Semiramide  of  Manfredi,  and  Mondella's  Issipile,  which  all 
appeared  towards  the  middle  of  the  sixteenth  century.  We 
ought  perhaps  to  mention,  though  the  work  has  little  or 
no  intrinsic  merit,  that  Pietro  Aretino,  by  some  strange 
freak,  composed  a  tragedy  in  which  he  depicted  the  valour 
of  the  Horatii  and  Curiatii,  and  introduced  a  chorus  of 
the  Virtues ! 


86  ITALIAN  LITERATURE.  [Ch. 

All  these  dramas,  whatever  their  comparative  merits,  must 
yield  to  the  Torrismondo  of  Torquato  Tasso.  This  great 
poet  was,  as  has  been  already  observed,  a  man  of  fine 
scholarship  and  immense  erudition.  It  is  interesting  there- 
fore to  learn  that  he  thought  Oedipus  Rex  the  most  perfect 
specimen  of  Attic  tragedy.  Elated  by  the  success  of  his 
Amintci)  which  play  will  be  noticed  in  its  proper  place,  he 
resolved  to  attempt  a  drama  for  which  he  would  take  as  a 
model  the  aforesaid  masterpiece.  In  order  to  adhere  more 
closely  to  the  type  in  question  he  determined  to  invent  the 
fable,  and  availing  himself  of  sundry  hints  which  he  found  in 
the  history  of  the  Goths,  proceeded  to  complicate  a  plot,  of 
which  the  de'noument  is  similar  to  that  of  the  Oedipus. 
Torrismondo  must  not  be  thought  of  as  free  from  the  faults  of 
its  predecessors,  but  it  has  merits  which  they  are  without. 
The  wonderful  intricacy,  yet  easy  and  natural  develop- 
ment of  the  plot,  the  splendour  of  the  style,  and  the  lovely 
odes,  which  those  of  Sophocles  himself  only  equal  and  do 
not  excel,  are  sufficient  to  place  it  in  a  category  by  itself. 
There  is  indeed  nothing  wherewith  to  compare  it  until  we 
come,  nearly  two  hundred  years  later,  to  the  Merope  of 
Scipione  Maffei. 

Meanwhile  the  sister-art  of  comedy  had  not  been  neglected. 
It  had,  on  the  contrary,  been  cultivated  with  greater  zeal  and 
success  than  tragedy.  Of  those  who  distinguished  themselves 
in  this  study  the  first  in  point  of  time  was  Ariosto,  who,  to 
please  the  Dukes  of  Ferrara,  wrote  two  dramas,  Cassaria 
and  /  Suppositi.  Twenty  years  after  their  first  appearance 
they  were  republished  in  a  more  perfect  form,  but  in  their 
original  shape  there  can  be  little  doubt  that  they  are  the 
earliest  specimens  of  Italian  comedy.  Ariosto's  plays,  of 
which  he  wrote  seven,  have  been  esteemed  by  many  critics 


VII.]  THE  DRAMATISTS.  87 

the  best  which  this  century  produced,  but  this  is  hardly  just. 
The  highest  place  in  the  list  must  be  reserved  for  the 
Mandragola  of  Machiavelli.  The  comedies  of  Ariosto  have 
a  strong  family  likeness,  and  in  all  of  them  the  influence  of 
Plautus  and  Terence  is  plainly  discernible,  though  it  is  not 
so  complete  as  to  deprive  them  of  all  claims  to  originality. 
The  great  feature  in  them  is  the  intrigue,  which  is  treated  as 
infinitely  more  important  than  the  depicting  of  character. 
These  different  objects  to  which  the  drama  may  be  dedi- 
cated subsequently  led  to  the  formation  of  two  distinct 
schools,  named  respectively  commedia  di  intreccio  and  corn- 
media  di  carattere. 

Something  should  be  said  also  about  the  metre  in  which 
these  plays  were  written — hendecasyllabic  sdrucciolo,  accord- 
ing to  which  each  line  consisted  of  five  feet  and  terminated  in 
two  unaccented  syllables.  Ariosto  was  a  great  master  of 
rhythm,  but  even  he  could  not  overcome  the  inherent  faulti- 
ness  of  this  unwieldy  metre,  the  difficulty  of  which  had  been 
previously  felt  by  Sannazaro.  The  adoption  of  this  metre 
was  followed  by  significant  results.  Despite  Ariosto' s  repu- 
tation as  the  author  of  Orlando  Furioso,  his  comedies  were 
by  no  means  highly  esteemed,  and  attracted  few  imitators. 
One  or  two  individuals,  however,  ventured  on  fresh  metrical 
experiments.  Pecchi,  a  Florentine,  wrote  quite  a  large 
number  of  plays  in  plain  hendecasyllabic  verse,  but  they 
were  hopelessly  dull ;  and  Luigi  Alamanni  invented  a  new 
metre  of  sixteen  syllables,  and  a  sdrucciolo.  Neither  was 
this  popular.  The  majority  of  playwrights,  after  the  poor 
success  of  Ariosto,  abandoned  metre  in  despair  and  wrote 
prose  dramas. 

The  first  work  of  the  sort  in  Italian  literature  was,  it  is 
considered,  the  Calandra  of  Cardinal  da  Bibbiena,  in  which 


88  ITALIAN  LITERATURE.  [Ch. 

were  combined  elegance  of  style  and  genuine  humour.  Since, 
however,  it  does  not  differ  materially  from  the  plays  already 
described,  there  is  no  need  to  particularise  it  further.  Indeed, 
for  the  first  thirty  years  of  the  sixteenth  century,  such  pro- 
ductions were  marked  by  a  wearisome  sameness,  with  one 
exception,  the  Mandragola  of  Machiavelli.  We  should  gather 
from  the  prologue  that  the  play  was  founded  on  actual  occur- 
rences within  the  knowledge  of  the  spectators — a  circum- 
stance which  must  have  added  greatly  to  the  interest  of 
the  performance.  The  work,  however,  can  do  without  this 
help.  The  personages  are  drawn  with  striking  vividness  and 
truth,  the  plot  is  cleverly  devised,  and  the  style  natural.  The 
object  of  the  play  is  to  expose  two  kinds  of  pests  infesting 
Florentine  society — the  parasite  and  the  religious  impostor. 
The  chief  point  for  which  Machiavelli  has  been  censured  is 
his  want  of  delicacy,  but  this  is  a  fault  which  is  common  to 
him  with  the  age.  Even  Tasso,  whose  morals  were  above 
reproach,  will  not  bear  to  be  tried  by  our  standards  of 
modesty.  Lasca's  comedies  are  only  remarkable  for  their 
style,  in  which  respect  they  are  perfect. 

This  seems  the  most  suitable  place  in  which  to  refer  to 
Pietro  Aretino,  who  has  been  previously  mentioned,  once  in 
connexion  with  his  dialogues,  and,  secondly,  in  this  present 
chapter,  as  having  composed  a  tragedy.  Himself  illegitimate, 
he  figured  throughout  his  career  as  the  apostle  of  obscenity 
and  impudence,  and  his  scurrilous,  mordant  speech  caused 
him  to  be  so  much  dreaded  that  the  most  powerful  sovereigns 
of  the  age — Charles  V,  Francis  I,  and  Clement  VII — deemed 
it  their  interest  to  cultivate  him.  He  was  created  a  knight, 
and  pensions  were  bestowed  on  him,  in  order  to  engage  his 
silence.  Pietro  attempted  all  sorts  of  composition,  writing 
even  on  sacred  subjects,  but  he  was  most  in  his  element 


V1L]  THE  DRAMATISTS.  89 

perhaps  in  comedy.  Here  he  had  full  scope  for  his  powers 
of  abuse.  Though  some  critics  have  detected  and  praised  a 
certain  liveliness  in  the  action  before  unknown,  it  is  clear 
that  this  author  concentrated  the  best  part  of  his  attention  on 
the  dialogue,  in  which  it  would  be  idle  to  contest  his  success. 
It  is  distinguished  by  a  careless  ease,  and  smart,  though 
shameless,  epigram.  The  Donna  Costante  and  Amante 
Furioso  of  Borghini,  although  they  cannot  be  rated  as  very 
excellent  compositions,  deserve  mention  on  account  of  their 
singularity.  In  an  age  when  such  a  thing  was  undreamt  of, 
they  afford  some  foretaste  of  the  romantic  drama. 

All  the  writers  of  comedy  who  have  been  cited  thus  far 
wrote  in  classical  Italian,  but  comedy,  which  by  its  very 
nature  is  more  popular  than  tragedy,  assumed  a  municipal 
form,  and  specimens  were  produced  in  various  local  dialects. 
We  may  leave  out  of  sight  the  Florentine,  which  was  employed 
for  every  sort  of  writing,  but  especially  for  comedy,  because, 
as  has  been  often  observed,  the  difference  between  this  and 
literary  Italian  is  scarcely  to  be  perceived.  In  the  rest  of 
Italy  the  citizens  of  Siena  were  perhaps  the  first  to  write 
comedies  in  their  native  speech,  and  the  works  of  the 
Accademia  de'  Rozzi  held  the  same  place  in  the  estimation  of 
their  contemporaries  as  the  Atellane  plays  at  Rome.  The 
Rozzi  were  succeeded  by  the  Intronati,  who  made  a  speciality 
of  comedy,  and  whose  dramas,  collected  in  several  volumes, 
found  their  way  over  the  Alps.  It  is  said  that  Shakespeare's 
Twelfth  Night  is  imitated  from  one  of  their  plays,  /  Ingan- 
nati.  In  1536,  when  Charles  V  passed  through  Siena,  the 
Intronati  regaled  him  with  a  theatrical  exhibition,  and  a 
comedy  was  performed,  which  had  been  written  by  Arch- 
bishop Alessand.ro  Piccolomini,  and  bore  as  title  Amore 
Costante.  The  principal  feature  in  this  comedy  is  that 


90  ITALIAN  LITERATURE.  [Ch. 

four  different  sorts  of  speech  are  in  use,  a  captain  speaking 
in  Castilian,  a  Neapolitan  in  his  own  dialect,  a  German  in 
broken  Italian,  while  the  common  persons  talk  Sanese. 
The  effect  of  this  intermixture  was  naturally  to  increase 
the  humour  of  the  piece,  but  it  is  not  an  artifice  which 
can  be  often  resorted  to,  and  Caro  in  his  Straccioni  returned 
to  the  older  and  better  precedent  by  writing  in  ordinary 
Italian.  If  dialect  is  to  be  used  at  all,  it  is  desirable  in  the 
interests  of  art  that  it  should  be  the  same  throughout.  This 
was  the  rule  adopted  in  most  of  his  comedies  by  Ruzzante, 
who  wrote  in  the  Paduan  dialect.  Lastly,  as  to  the  so-called 
commedie  dell'  arte,  of  which  a  good  deal  was  improvisation. 
They  were  executed  by  professional  actors  for  the  diversion 
of  the  common  people,  whos.e  stock  of  sacred  representations 
was  beginning  to  fail,  and  at  first  were  wholly  impromptu. 
The  extravagance  in  which  the  performers  indulged  led  to 
plays  being,  so  to  speak,  skeletonized.  The  dialogue,  how- 
ever, was  still  left  to  the  inspiration  of  the  moment.  To 
these  farces  we  may  trace  the  origin  of  Harlequin,  Pantaloon, 
and  other  familiar  friends  of  the  pantomime. 

The  pastoral  drama,  to  which  we  must  next  allude,  is  in  a 
peculiar  way  the  glory  of  Italy.  Until  a  few  years  before 
Aminta  was  written,  it  is  doubtful  whether  there  had  ever 
existed  anything  of  the  sort.  There  had  been  abundance  of 
pastoral  poetry,  which,  so  far  as  Italy  was  concerned,  was 
revived  in  his  Arcadia  by  Sannazzaro,  but  a  pastoral 
play  was  something  new  in  literature,  unless  indeed  a  lost 
work  of  Sositheus,  which  Athenaeus  mentions  by  the  name  of 
Daphnis  or  Lityerses,  be  deemed  to  have  answered  to  this 
description.  Whatever  may  be  the  truth  about  this,  it  is 
hardly  likely  that  Tasso's  precursors  owed  anything  to  this 
somewhat  obscure  hint.  After  all  there  is  nothing  so  very 


VI JJ  THE  DRAMATISTS.  91 

extraordinary  in  the  choice  of  a  pastoral  subject  for  a  drama, 
especially  at  a  time  when  all  kinds  of  experiments  were  being 
made  in  literature ;  nor  is  it  on  the  score  of  invention  so 
much  as  of  unique  excellence  that  Aminta  awakens  our 
admiration.  Previous  to  its  appearance  several  like  dramas 
had  been  produced  at  the  court  of  Ferrara.  Thus  we  hear 
of  a  Tirsi  by  Castiglione,  an  Egle  by  Giraldi,  a  Sacrifizio 
by  Agostino  Beccari,  and  an  Aretusa  by  Alberto  Lollio. 
What,  however,  directly  suggested  to  Tasso  the  idea  of  writing 
\usAminta,  was  the  representation  at  which  he  was  present  in 
1567  of  the  Sfortunato  of  Agostino  degli  Argenti,  who  com- 
posed it  for  the  entertainment  of  Duke  Alfonso  II  and  his 
brother  the  Cardinal. 

Tasso's  Aminta  is  of  course  quite  different  from  his  Geru- 
salemme,  to  which  it  has  been  by  some  critics  preferred.  The 
former  has  all  the  simplicity  and  grace  of  the  idylls  of  Theo- 
critus and  the  eclogues  of  Virgil,  and  indeed  there  are  not  a 
few  passages  imitated  from  those  authors.  Tasso,  however, 
like  Milton,  never  borrowed  without  making  full  reparation 
by  evolving  in  the  process  new  and  unsuspected  beauties. 
His  shepherds  and  shepherdesses  are  imagined  to  live  in  the 
Golden  Age,  before  men  were  corrupted  and  set  at  variance 
by  the  monstrous  notion  of  honour.  These  beings  are  equally 
removed  from  that  rusticity  which  we  might  have  supposed 
inseparable  from  their  calling,  and  the  false  polish  of  the 
courtier.  They  live  in  plenty,  and  the  only  thing  which  dis- 
turbs the  even  tenor  of  their  way  is  love.  The  theme  of  the 
pastoral  play  therefore  is  love — the  thrice-told  tale  of  a 
distressed  lover  and  an  obdurate  maiden.  The  drama  was 
considered  a  complete  success,  and  soon  began  to  be  copied. 
Only  one  of  these  imitations,  however,  has  survived — // 
Pas/or  Fido  of  Guarini. 


92  ITALIAN  LITERATURE.  [Ch. 

Giambattista  Guarini  (1537-1613)  was  a  frequenter  of 
the  same  court  of  Ferrara  where  Tasso  resided,  and  they  are 
said  to  have  been  rivals  in  love.  Finding  that  Tasso's 
poetical  effusions  gave  him  the  advantage  with  ladies, 
Guarini  resolved  to  compete  with  him  on  his  own  ground. 
That  he  should  have  achieved  such  success  is  certainly  sur- 
prising, as  Guarini  was  a  person  of  very  aristocratic  senti- 
ments, and  shrank  from  the  description  of  poet  as  though  it 
derogated  from  his  character  as  a  gentleman.  //  Pastor 
Fido  bears  some  resemblance  to  Aminta,  but  in  the  main 
action  they  are  entirely  distinct,  and  of  the  two  the  former 
has  by  far  the  more  complicated  and  ambitious  design. 
Italy  was  now  dominated  by  Spain,  and  the  influence  of 
the  conquerors  made  itself  felt  even  in  literature,  which 
was  marked  by  numerous  vices.  Thus  in  //  Pastor  Fido 
the  comic  element  is  introduced  in  such  a  way  as  some- 
what to  impair  the  value  of  the  piece  as  a  work  of  art. 
Out  of  regard  for  this  feature  in  the  play  Guarini  styled  it  a 
tragic  ommedia.  In  the  prevailing  state  of  public  feeling, 
however,  its  very  inconsistencies  were  pleasing.  The  better 
sense  of  Italy,  whilst  acknowledging  the  merits  of  // 
Pastor  Fido — its  rich  poetry,  warm  feeling,  and  life-like 
pourtrayal  of  character — and  conceding  to  it  the  second 
place,  has  always  ranked  it  at  a  considerable  interval  after 
Aminta. 

It  may  not  perhaps  strictly  belong  to  our  province  to  dis- 
cuss the  nielodrama,  the  libretto  of  which  is  often  a  mere 
accessory,  but  Daphne,  a  pastoral  written  by  Ottavio 
Kinuccini,  has  an  interest  independent  of  the  music,  and 
deserves  a  passing  notice.  There  were  many  other  plays 
produced  at  this  time,  some  of  which  have  fallen  into  un- 
merited oblivion,  but  it  is  necessary  that  we  should  pass  on 


VII.]  THE  DRAMATISTS.  93 

to  the  subject  of  lyric  poetry,  to  which  similar  remarks  will 
be  applicable. 

The  sixteenth  century  was  an  age  in  which  every  gentle- 
man was  expected,  as  a  matter  of  course,  to  be  able  to  indite 
a  sonnet.  Nay,  poetry  descended  into  the  street;  artisans 
felt  the  breath  of  Apollo,  and  forsaking  the  popular  rhymes, 
became  followers  of  Petrarch.  The  entire  peninsula  swarmed 
with  Petrarchists  and  Boccaccists,  especially  the  former,  whose 
mannerisms  and  cold  conceits  were  in  vain  attacked  by  Muzio 
in  his  Arte  Poetica,  and  by  Klccold  Franco  in  //  Petrarchista. 
While  there  are  no  really  great  names  in  this  army  of  love-sick 
singers,  there  are  several  which  are  of  secondary  importance, 
and  which  would  not  be  rightly  passed  over.  Thus  Cardinal 
Bembo  (1470-1547)  has  gained  some  distinction  by  his 
imitations  of  Petrarch,  although  he  is  very  far  from  attaining 
the  perfection  of  his  model.  The  reason  lay  primarily,  no 
doubt,  in  the  disparity  of  their  powers,  but  the  motives 
which  impelled  Petrarch  to  write  were  real,  whereas  in  the 
case  of  Bembo,  a  cloyed  sensualist,  they  were  imaginary 
only.  The  Cardinal  composed  also  grammatical  works,  and, 
although  not  even  a  Tuscan,  was  regarded  by  the  Florentines 
as  an  authority  from  whom  there  was  no  appeal. 

Another  poet  who  deserves  to  be  singled  out  from  the 
multitude  of  rhymesters  is  Galeazzo  di  Tarsia  (1492-1555), 
who  was  not  much  esteemed  during  his  lifetime,  and  only 
leapt  into  fame  after  his  death  on  the  publication  of  his 
sonnets.  He  was  one  of  the  many  admirers  of  Vittoria 
Colonna,  in  whose  honour  most  of  his  lyrics  were  written. 
They  are  of  a  different  quality  from  those  of  Bembo,  but 
Galeazzo  had  not  the  necessary  strength  of  mind  to  break 
with  the  fashions  of  the  age.  It  being  considered  a  positive 
merit  to  rifle  Petrarch's  Canzoniere  of  its  gems,  Galeazzo 


94  ITALIAN  LITERATURE.  [Ch. 

sacrificed  at  the  altar  of  convention,  and  is  now  well-nigh 
forgotten.  The  same  cannot  be  said  of  his  divinity,  Vittoria 
Colonna  (1490-1547),  although  for  the  purpose  of  immor- 
talising her  name  her  sex  was  probably  no  disservice  to  her. 
Most  of  her  verse  is  dedicated  to  her  husband,  the  Marchese 
di  Pescara.  It  is  distinguished  both  by  warmth  and  elegance, 
but  even  it  is  tainted  in  some  measure  by  stereotyped  affected 
phraseology.  After  the  death  of  her  husband  she  withdrew 
from  society  and  composed  religious  poems.  One  canzonet 
which  has  been  usually  attributed  to  Vittoria,  though  some 
have  given  it  to  Ariosto,  rises  high  above  the  level  of  the 
sixteenth  century,  and  is  in  its  way  unique. 

Vittoria  is  remembered  also  as  the  only  woman,  so  far  as 
is  known,  who  succeeded  in  captivating  Michelangelo.  That 
great  man  was  generally  too  much  occupied  with  the  ideal 
world  to  take  an  interest  in  sublunary  objects,  but  his  habit 
of  abstraction  broke  down  before  the  charms  of  the  poetess. 
Before  he  knew  her,  he  said,  drawing  a  metaphor  from  art, 
he  was  a  half-finished  statue  to  which  the  chisel  of  Vittoria 
gave  form.  One  result  of  their  intimacy  was  that  Michel- 
angelo (1475-1564)  turned  poet,  and  although  he  could  not 
avoid  being  a  Petrarchist,  his  verse  has  a  stately  nobility,  an 
intellectual  grace,  denied  to  the  professional  rhymesters.  Berni. 
who  felt  a  great  contempt  for  the  class,  passed  the  remark  on 
them  that  they  said  ivords,  Michelangelo  things. 

It  must  not  be  supposed  that  Vittoria  Colonna  was  the 
only  poetess  of  the  age.  On  the  contrary  there  was  quite  a 
host  of  ladies  ambitious  of  the  name,  of  whom  we  may  quote 
as  examples  Veronica  Gambara,  Tullia  d'  Aragona,  Gaspara 
Stampa,  Laura  Terracina,  and  Tarquinia  Molza.  In  point 
of  merit  there  is  perhaps  not  much  to  choose  between  them, 
but  if  any  claims  special  notice  it  is  Gaspara  Stampa  (1523- 


VII.]  THE  DRAMATISTS.  95 

1554).  She  was  very  romantic,  and  her  poems  are  naturally 
divided  by  the  three  periods  to  which  they  relate.  The  first 
belong  to  the  time  when  she  fell  in  love  with  a  young  noble- 
man, Collatino  di  Collalto.  He  appears  to  have  possessed 
every  qualification  which  could  be  demanded  of  a  lover,  being 
well-born,  rich  and  virtuous ;  and  Gaspara  is  rapturous  over 
him.  Then  came  dark  days  of  suspicion  and  suspense, 
which  form  the  second  period,  and  finally,  when  her  hero  was 
wedded  to  another,  the  third  period  of  despairing  certainty. 
Her  verse  is  real  poetry,  and  if  she  had  not  been  so  unlucky 
as  to  be  born  in  that  age  of  formal  lyricism,  it  is  possible  that 
she  might  have  won  the  name  of  a  second  Sappho. 

The  sonnets  of  Giovanni  del  Casa  are  striking  for  their 
masculine  vigour,  and  were  greatly  admired  by  Ugo  Foscolo. 
Tasso  also  wrote  lyrical  verses,  of  which  those  that  relate 
to  his  unhappy  love  affair  are  the  most  pathetic.  In  one 
sense  he  may  be  claimed. as  a  disciple  of  Guido  Guinicelli, 
since  he  treats  of  Platonic  love,  but  he  is  as  superior  to  the 
Bolognese  in  depth  of  learning  as  in  mastery  of  poetic  form. 

Already  mention  has  been  made  of  Berni  and  the  poetry 
called  after  him  bernesque.  The  name  which  he  gave  to  his 
poems  was  Capitoli,  and  they  were  written  in  triplets.  As 
may  be  readily  imagined  he  had  a  crowd  of  imitators,  most 
of  whom  were  only  feeble  echoes  of  their  master.  Now  the 
most  salient  feature  in  bernesque  poetry  is  the  ambiguity  of 
the  terms,  double  entendre.  For  the  success  of  this  artifice 
there  ought  to  be  an  exact  correspondence  between  the 
literal  and  the  figurative  meaning,  but  this  we  often  do  not 
find  in  the  works  of  the  minor  exponents  of  the  art,  e.g. 
Giovanni  Mauro.  After  Berni  himself,  the  chief  writers  of 
frivolous  verse  were  Lasca  and  Caporali.  The  former  was 
here  quite  in  his  element,  and  his  madrigalesse  (a  species  of 


96  ITALIAN  LITERATURE.  [Ch. 

composition  of  his  own  invention,  in  which  he  parodied  the 
madrigal-writers)  are  among  the  quaintest  things  in  literature. 
Caporali,  for  his  part,  attempted  an  innovation  by  choosing 
such  subjects  as  lent  themselves  to  satire.  His  longest  work 
is  a  Vita  di  Mecenate,  in  which  the  jest  turns  on  a  modernisa- 
tion, as  it  were,  of  the  worthy  patron  of  Horace.  Another 
poem  of  Caporali,  entitled  Viaggio  al  Parnaso,  is  said  to  have 
supplied  Cervantes  with  the  hint  for  his  better  known  work  of 
the  same  name.  As  a  general  criticism  of  bernesque  poetry 
it  may  be  observed  that  it  is  often  very  exquisite  as  regards 
its  form,  but  its  aim  is  entirely  nugatory,  wherefore  its  pro- 
fessors cannot  be  placed  high  in  the  hierarchy  of  poets. 

About  this  time  satire  of  a  more  serious  kind,  imitated 
from  Horace  and  Juvenal,  began  to  be  cultivated.  The  first 
specimens  of  the  kind  were  those  of  Vinciguerra  (1480). 
They  are  stated  to  have  been  so  popular  that  at  Venice 
there  was  not  a  person  who  did  not  know  them  by  heart. 
This  is  difficult  to  credit,  as  for  us  Vinciguerra's  satires 
possess  few  literary  attractions,  and  are,  in  fact,  little 
more  than  rambling  discourses  of  miscellaneous  scolding. 
Ariosto  also  attempted  this  style.  The  satires  of  that 
great  poet  are  quite  worthy  of  his  fame.  Written  in  a 
graceful  and  easy  vein,  they  are  lit  up  every  now  and  then 
by  unlooked-for  sallies,  full  of  wit,  and  are  as  pungent  as 
satire  need  ever  be.  Next  to  Ariosto,  among  the  satirists 
of  the  age,  is  Ercole  Bentivoglio  (1506-1572),  but  his 
affectation  is  intolerable.  He  served  during  the  siege  of 
Florence  as  a  mercenary  of  Clement  VII,  and  in  anything 
but  the  spirit  of  a  soldier  repines  at  the  vinegar  and  mouldy 
brown  bread  which  are  his  daily  fare.  Son  of  one  of  the 
many  petty  despots  who  were  the  plague  and  disgrace  of 
Italy,  he  was  naturally  obtuse  to  the  character  of  the  scene 


VII.]  THE  DRAMATISTS.  97 

which  was  enacting  before  his  eyes — the  destruction  of  the 
last  bulwark  of  liberty  in  fair  Florence.  Other  satirists  were 
Luigi  Alamanni,  Pietro  K"elli,  Girolamo  Fenaruolo,  and 
Simeoni. 

Lastly  as  to  didactic  poetry,  of  which  the  age  affords  some 
examples.  Rucellai  wrote  an  admirable  poem  about  bees, 
suggested  doubtless  by  a  famous  passage  in  the  Georgics. 
He  was  followed  by  Luigi  Alamanni  with  his  Coltivazione, 
an  exhaustive  treatise  on  agriculture,  and  a  non-Florentine 
writer  Bernardino  Baldi,  whose  encyclopaedic  mind  fur- 
nished forth  the  subject-matter  of  a  poem  entitled  Nautica. 
All  these  works  are  in  blank  verse,  and  on  the  whole 
extremely  tiresome.  Better  in  every  way  are  two  poems 
of  Tansillo,  his  Podere  and  Balia,  which  are  written  in  terza 
rima,  and  have,  if  no  other,  these  merits — they  are  not  long 
and  they  are  readable. 


CHAPTER   VIII. 

THE   MARINISTS  AND  ARCADIANS. 

THE  seventeenth  century  as  an  era  is  famous  for  the  pro- 
gress of  natural  science,  to  which  Italy  contributed  her  full 
share.  Galileo,  Renieri,  Cassini,  Torricelli,  Valisnieri,  Viviani, 
Bellini,  Redi,  and  a  host  of  others,  are  still  remembered  as 
participating  in  this  great  movement,  but  to  the  historian  of 
Italian  letters  the  interest  which  these  names  excite  is  inci- 
dental only.  In  pure  literature  the  age  was  one  of  decadence 
and  decline ;  and  the  reason  is  obvious.  The  peninsula 
groaned  under  the  oppressions  of  a  number  of  paltry  tyrants, 
who  could  not  afford  to  tolerate  any  works  with  a  bearing  on 
morals  or  politics.  On  the  other  hand  it  could  do  them  no 
harm,  rather  much  good,  to  encourage  acute  and  industrious 
minds  to  search  into  the  mysteries  of  nature.  They  would 
not  only  be  earning  an  honourable  name  for  themselves  as 
patrons  of  learning,  but  would  be  keeping  pragmatical  persons 
out  of  mischief.  Whatever  their  motives  may  have  been,  the 
sons  and  successors  of  Cosimo  de'  Medici  were  devoted  to 
this  study,  and  attended  in  person  the  discussions  of  the 
Accademia  del  Cimento,  which  was  an  institution  especially 
dedicated  to  physical  science. 

Literature  was  vitiated  by  two  principal  faults — far-fetched 
analogy  and  an  excessive  love  of  antithesis.  As  instances  of 
the  former  may  be  quoted  such  circumlocutions  as  ardenti 


Ch.  VIII.]    THE  MARINISTS  AND  ARCADIANS.  99 

zecchini  della  banca  del  cielo  ('  glowing  zecchins  of  the  bank 
of  the  sky  '),  buchi  lucenti  del  celeste  cribro  ((  shining  holes  of 
the  heavenly  sieve '),  and  lummose  agnelle  (f  bright  lambkins ') 
for  the  stars.  It  would  be  easy  to  multiply  such  expressions 
which  in  England  we  should  term  euphuisms,  and  which, 
with  judicious  editing,  might  furnish  materials  for  an  agree- 
able jest-book.  These  faults  do  not  cling  quite  exclusively 
to  the  seventeenth  century.  For  similar  abuses  Tasso  had 
already  rebuked  a  grandson  of  Ariosto,  but  then  offences  of 
the  sort  were  rare.  The  extravagance  reached  its  culminat- 
ing point  in  the  writings  of  Giambattista  Marini  (1569- 
1625)  and  his  followers.  Marini  was  extremely  popular,  and 
to  judge  from  his  earliest  attempts,  deliberately  forsook  truer 
perceptions  of  art  for  a  set  of  corrupt  maxims  as  more  in 
harmony  with  the  tendencies  of  the  age.  His  chief  work  is 
an  epic,  A  done,  for  which  he  was  munificently  rewarded  by 
the  King  of  France  with  a  pension  of  a  thousand  fans  and  the 
title  of  cavaliere.  There  is  not  much  in  Adone  that  we  can 
properly  call  new,  and  his  choice  of  this  subject  seems  to 
have  been  dictated  by  a  two-fold  consideration — the  oppor- 
tunity it  afforded  him  for  licence  and  his  rare  talent  for 
description.  One  feature  in  the  poem  which  is  especially 
disfiguring  to  it  is  the  troop  of  allegorical  and  abstract  per- 
sonages who  help  to  fill  up  the  canvas.  We  have  noted 
some  specimens  of  impossible  metaphors ;  Marini  shall 
supply  us  with  an  example  of  strained  antithesis.  He  speaks 
of  Love : 

RLince  privo  di  lume,  Argo  bendato, 
Vecchio  lattante  e  pargoletto  antico, 
Ignorante  erudito,  ignudo  armato,  etc. 
^ '  Lynx  reft  of  light,  a  blindfold  Argus,  stickling  old  man  and  aged 
little  boy,  ignorant  yet  learned,  naked  yet  armed/) 

H  2 


100  ITALIAN  LITERATURE.  [Ch. 

This  is  monstrous  enough,  but  Marini  was  completely 
eclipsed  by  his  two  followers  Girolamo  Preti  (fi626)  and 
Claudio  Achillini  (1574-1640),  who  ran  riot  in  such  con- 
ceits, so  that  the  metaphors  of  the  seventeenth  century  have 
passed  into  a  proverb.  But  the  writers  of  that  age  were  not 
all  of  them  Marinists.  There  were  two  other  classes,  both 
of  which  were  agreed  in  reprobating  the  prevailing  vices, 
but  of  which  the  one  sought  to  cure,  while  the  other  was 
content  to  mock  at  them.  The  chief  representative  of  the 
former  is  Gabriello  Chiabrera  (1552-1637).  He  was  a  man 
of  great  learning,  and  particularly  in  love  with  Greek  poetry, 
the  graces  whereof  he  endeavoured  to  transplant  into  Italian. 
He  likens  the  enterprise  to  that  of  Columbus  in  search  of 
a  new  world,  but  such  phrases  are  much  too  grandiloquent 
for  the  attempt.  All  that  Chiabrera  really  did  was  to  dethrone 
Petrarch,  who  had  been  the  idol  of  the  poetasters  of  the 
sixteenth  century,  and  to  set  up  Pindar  and  Anacreon  instead. 
The  book  of  Nature,  with  its  endless  suggestions,  remained 
to  him  sealed.  Not  only  did  Chiabrera  lay  violent  hands  on 
the  words  and  phrases  of  his  masters,  but  he  also  appropriated 
their  themes,  substituting  however  for  the  contests  of  Olympia 
the  games  of  football  at  Florence.  In  formulating  these 
odes  Chiabrera  ventured  on  an  innovation  by  the  use  of 
compound  terms,  e.  g.  nubicalpestatore.  Such  combinations 
are  agreeable  to  the  genius  of  the  northern  languages  of 
Europe,  as  they  were  to  the  ancient  Greek,  from  which  of 
course  Chiabrera  copied  them,  but  Latin  and  its  derivatives 
somehow  do  not  take  kindly  to  them.  Chiabrera  is  more 
happy  when  he  celebrates  the  triumphs  of  Italian  galleys 
over  the  Turks  and  corsairs  who  swarmed  in  the  Mediter- 
ranean. The  subject  was  naturally  one  to  kindle  his  patriotic 
ardour,  and  in  handling  it  he  displays  considerable  skill  am 


/s 

i 


VIII.]  THE  MARINISTS  AND  ARCADTANS.  TOI 

some  amount  of  real  passion.  Even  here,  however,  he  does 
not  let  go  the  leading-strings  of  Pindar. 

Chiabrera  was  greatly  admired  in  his  own  day,  and  was 
regarded  as  a  touch-stone  of  good  sense.  It  was  said  by 
Cardinal  Pallavicini  that,  '  in  order  to  find  out  whether  a  man 
had  good  talents,  it  was  needful  to  see  if  Chiabrera  pleased 
him/  Under  these  circumstances  he  was  certain  to  have 
many  disciples,  some  of  whom  did  him  small  credit.  Among 
the  more  famous  may  be  mentioned  Guidi,  Testi,  Ciampoli, 
Menzini  and  Filicaja. 

In  the  case  both  of  Ciampoli  and  Guidi  their  character 
seems  to  have  taken  a  ply  from  their  writings.  Ciampoli 
was  so  vain  that  he  did  not  return  people's  salutes,  while 
Guidi,  with  lofty  selfA|ertion,  challenged  a  comparison  with 
Pindar.  '  Non  e  ca^Mglt  Dei  Pindaro  solo '  are  his  words. 
Of  the  two  Guidi  (1610-1712)  is  certainly  the  more  signi- 
ficant. Misinterpreting  a  phrase  of  Horace  in  which  he 
spoke  of  the  verses  of  the  Theban  poet  as  freed  from  all  law, 
Guidi  spoilt  the  framework  of  the  Italian  canzonet  and  wrote 
with  studied  carelessness.  In  this  he  had,  fortunately,  no 
imitators.  As  a  writer  Guidi  belongs  partly  to  the  school  of 
Marini,  partly  to  the  Arcadians.  He  collaborated  with 
Queen  Christina  of  Sweden,  who  suggested  to  him  the 
drama  Endimione  and  wrote  some  verses  for  it.  Towards 
the  end  of  his  life  he  purposed  translating  the  Psalms,  but 
finding,  as  he  said,  the  genius  of  Hebrew  opposed  to  that  of 
Italian  poetry,  he  abandoned  the  experiment.  He  did,  how- 
ever, work  out  a  metrical  version  of  six  Latin  homilies  by 
Clement  XL 

Testi's  (1593-1646)  style  is  more  refined  and  chaste  than 
that  of  Guidi,  and  much  of  his  poetry  is  undeniably  beautiful 
— notably  the  allegorical  Ruscelletto  Orgoglioso,  the  source  of 


102  ITALIAN  LITERATURE.  [Ch. 

all  his  woe.  His  verse,  however,  lacks  energy.  The  best  in 
regard  to  purity  and  propriety  of  language  is  Menzini  (1646- 
1704),  who,  conscious  of  his  limitations,  wrote  by  preference 
on  rural  subjects.  Some  of  his  sonnets  retain  their  popu- 
larity to  this  day.-  It  still  remains  to  allude  to  one  of  Chia- 
brera's  scholars — Filicaja  (163  2-1 707),  who,  in  his  moments 
of  inspiration,  far  surpassed  his  contemporaries.  None  of 
these  writers,  it  seems,  could  escape  the  besetting  sin,  the 
odd  metaphors  and  reckless  exaggeration,  of  the  time,  but 
in  his  poems  relating  to  the  siege  of  Vienna  by  the  Turks 
Filicaja  may  be  said  to  have  risen  to  the  height  of  the 
argument.  The  occasion  was  one  which  seemed  laden  with 
consequences  to  the  Christian  faith,  and  Filicaja,  a  Florentine 
gentleman,  was  unfeignedly  and  profojLndly  religious.  The 
principal  blemish  in  his  verse  is  iffi?  rhetorical  turn,  but 
in  reading  him  everyone  must  feel  that  Filicaja  is  a  real 
poet. 

It  is  evident  that  the  artifices  of  the  Marinists  were  such 
as  lent  themselves  very  readily  to  satire,  and,  as  has  been 
already  intimated,  a  school  of  satirists  arose.  They  must  be 
judged — the  best  of  them,  at  least — to  have  obtained  a  con- 
siderable measure  of  success,  for  the  writings  of  Menzini, 
Salvatore  Rosa,  and  Adimari,  even  now,  have  not  ceased 
to  be  read.  The  works  of  Monsignore  Sergardi,  who  wrote 
under  the  name  of  Settano,  made  a  great  stir,  but  there  was 
too  much  of  personal  invective  in  them,  the  chief  object  of 
attack  being  Gravina,  Sergardi,  therefore,  can  hardly  be 
accepted  as  a  candidate  for  the  primacy  which,  according  to 
the  taste  of  the  critic,  ought  to  be  assigned  either  to  Bene- 
detto Menzini  or  Salvatore  Rosa  (1615-1 676).  The  former 
has  the  surer  touch,  writes  better  verses,  and  shows  himself 
in  all  the  details  of  style  more  of  an  adept  in  the  art.  Rosa, 


VIII.]  THE  MARINISTS  AND   ARCADIANS.  103 

on  the  other  hand,  has  a  fund  of  rude  vigour,  but  seems, 
notwithstanding  his  skill  in  painting,  to  have  had  little  feeling 
for  the  niceties  of  language.  He  is  an  amateur  in  satire. 
This  writer  was  extremely  ostentatious  of  his  learning,  and 
his  satires  may  be  regarded,  from  one  point  of  view,  as  a 
medley  of  Greek  and  Latin  proper  names.  Still  more  re- 
grettable is  his  cruel  and  shameless  attack  on  the  great 
Michelangelo. 

Finally  must  be  mentioned  Francesco  Redi  (1629-1697), 
who  gained  distinction  both  in  the  field  of  science  and  of 
letters.  His  lyrical  poems  are  now  forgotten  or  remembered 
only  by  philologers  for  their  pure  diction.  Redi's  dithyramb, 
however — Baccho  in  Toscana — has  experienced  a  better  fate. 
It  is  looked  upon  not  only  as  a  perfect  example  of  its  sort, 
but,  literally,  as  unrivalled.  The  history  of  the  dithyramb 
previously  may  be  briefly  stated  as  follows.  Italy  had  pos- 
sessed specimens  of  the  kind  ever  since  the  days  of  Poliziano. 
When,  later  on,  Chiabrera  made  it  his  mission  to  introduce 
the  various  forms  of  Greek  poetry,  he  naturally  paid  attention 
to  the  dithyramb.  He  would  appear,  however,  to  have  been 
unprovided  with  models,  and  thus  to  have  hazarded  a  guess 
at  the  nature  of  such  compositions.  His  conjecture  was  false, 
but  Redi  followed  in  his  footsteps  and  celebrated  the  wines 
of  Tuscany  in  his  Baccho^  through  the  spokesmanship  of  the 
god  himself.  The  poem,  according  to  the  author's  intention, 
mimics  the  phases  of  a  drunken  fit,  and  becomes  more  wild 
as  it  proceeds.  To  produce  this  effect  a  variety  of  metres 
are  employed,  and  the  most  plausible  terms;  but  it  is  im- 
possible to  disguise  the  fact  that  Baccho  in  Toscana  is  the 
lucubration  of  a  scholar,  not  a  work  inspired  by  a  fami- 
liarity like  that  of  the  vine-dresser  or  vintner,  or  even  of  the 
professional  diner-out. 


104  ITALIAN  LIT&RA  TURE.  [Ch. 

The  drama  was  even  in  a  worse  way  than  lyric  poetry. 
True  comedy  had  succumbed  to  the  Commedia  del?  arte>  and 
the  only  works  of  a  dramatic  nature  which  are  still  re- 
membered are  La  Tancia  and  La  Fiera  of  Michelangelo 
Buonarroti  the  younger.  These  writings  are  of  a  character 
entirely  distinct.  La  Fiera  was  composed  without  any  re- 
ference to  the  theatre,  and  consists  of  five  Giornate.  Each  of 
these  Giornate  again  is  divided  into  five  long  acts.  There 
are  likewise  five  prologues  or  interludes,  in  which  allegorical 
personages  such  as  Art,  Merchandise,  Commerce,  Enjoy- 
ment and  Profit  appear ;  while  in  the  main  body  of  the  work 
are  introduced  people  of  every  age,  sex,  and  condition,  an 
aggregate  of  humanity  for  which  there  is  only  one  description 
— menagerie.  La  Tancia  on  the  other  hand  is  copied  from 
the  rustic  plays  of  the  fourteenth  century,  and  is  interesting. 
Buonarroti,  though  he  had  no  real  dramatic  talent,  paints  in 
lively  colours  the  habits  of  Florentine  country-folk,  whom  he^ 
makes  speak  in  their  native  brogue. 

As  a  supposed  prototype  of  Paradise  Lost  it  is  permissible 
to  allude  to  the  Adamo  of  Andreini — a  whimsical  composition, 
but  not  quite  devoid  of  merit. 

The  greatest  name  in  Italian  literature  during  the  seven- 
teenth century  is  unquestionably  that  of  Tassoni  (1565-1635). 
His  masterpiece,  La  Secchia  Rapita,  is  a  poem  of  European 
reputation.  In  order  to  grasp  its  significance,  it  must  be 
borne  in  mind  that  the  age  was  fruitful  in  epic  poems, 
although  none  is  of  sufficient  dignity  or  importance  to  merit 
distinct  mention  in  these  pages.  Gerusalemme  Liberata,  like 
Ariosto's  Orlando,  provoked  feelings  of  emulation  in  the 
breasts  of  unnumbered  minor  poets,  who  vainly  strove  to 
achieve  a  similar  renown.  Not  that  they  were  all  alike  or 
all  bad.  Some  of  them  possessed  great  talent,  and  even 


VIII.]  THE  MARINISTS  AND   ARCADIANS.  105 

genius,  but  it  is  a  common  observation  that  epic  poems  can- 
not be  produced  at  will.  They  are  the  work  not  only  of 
men,  but  of  times  and  conditions.  Ariosto  and  Tasso  had 
a  clientele  in  the  people,  who  were  superstitious  by  inheritance, 
and  in  whose  store  of  marvels  they  had  found  unlimited 
materials.  Critics  like  Cardinal  d'Este  might  disdain  their 
compositions,  but  such  cavils  were  drowned  in  the  enthu- 
siastic applause  of  the  multitude.  The  succeeding  age 
was  almost  wholly  critical  and  analytical,  and  even  a  little 
cynical.  It  is  evidence  of  the  altered  tone  that  the  Aeneid 
of  Virgil,  who  during  the  middle  ages  had  been  reverenced 
as  a  saint  and  feared  as  a  magician,  was  travestied  with 
impunity  by  Lalli. 

As  for  Tassoni,  he  was  a  man  with  an  instinctive  love  of 
freedom,  a  noble  contempt  for  everything  servile  and  cringing 
no  less  in  literature  than  in  politics.  Unluckily  neither  his 
own  circumstances  nor  those  of  the  time  favoured  his 
aspirations.  He  came  of  an  ancient  family,  but  was  forced 
by  poverty  to  dance  attendance  on  Cardinal  Ascanio  Colonna, 
while  Italy,  which  he  would  gladly  have  seen  strong  and 
united,  gasped  at  the  feet  of  Spain.  When  the  Duke  of 
Savoy,  with  fine  courage,  attacked  the  colossal  monarchy, 
Tassoni  wrpte  some  spirited  Filippiche,  exposing  the  weak- 
ness of  their  common  foe  to  the  princes  of  Italy  and  urging 
them  to  support  Carlo  Emanuele.  The  duke  was  at  first 
duly  grateful,  but  by-and-by  there  came  a  suspension  of 
arms,  and  in  the  end  Tassoni  was  sacrificed  to  political 
necessities,  none  of  the  ample  promises  which  had  been 
made  to  him  being  redeemed. 

In  literature  Tassoni  manifested  his  independence  by 
objecting  to  the  tyranny  of  the  Dellacruscan  Vocabulary, 
whereby  the  use  of  any  terms  not  consecrated  by  the  usage 


106  ITALIAN  LITERATURE.  [Ch. 

of  a  few  writers  was  forbidden.  This  is  strikingly  evident  in 
his  book,  Pensieriy  which,  for  the  rest,  his  admirers  have 
strong  reason  to  regret.  If  there  is  some  gold  in  it,  there  is 
much  alloy.  Often,  strangely  juxtaposed  with  a  profound 
truth,  is  to  be  found  some  absurd  paradox,  and,  generally,  it 
is  a  standing  proof  of  the  inequality  of  genius,  the  more  im- 
pressive because  Tassoni  frequently  showed  himself  an  acute 
critic.  A  poetical  commonplace  at  this  time  was  the  discovery 
of  the  New  World.  This  subject  had  been  already,  treated 
by  Stigliani,  Villafranchi,  and  others,  and  when  a  friend 
submitted  to  him  several  cantos  of  an  epic  on  the  well-worn 
theme,  Tassoni  in  words  of  the  sagest  counsel  dissuaded  him 
from  the  attempt.  He  himself  at  one  period  projected  a 
poem  Oceana  on  the  same  topic,  and  advanced  a  theory  that 
a  composition  of  this  nature,  if  it  was  to  succeed,  should  be 
modelled  on  the  Odyssey,  not,  as  was  ordinarily  the  case,  on 
the  Aeneid  or  Gerusalemme  Liber ata.  Tassoni  completed  one 
canto,  but  here  his  heart  failed  him  or,  as  is  more  likely,  he 
became  sensible  that  his  gifts  would  be  better  employed  in 
another  direction.  By  a  curious  coincidence,  at  the  very 
time  when  Cervantes  was  writing  Don  Quixote,  Tassoni  set 
to  work  on  a  satirico-epic  poem,  to  which  he  gave  the  name 
La  Secchia  Rapita,  and  which,  it  may  be  remarked,  was 
printed  several  years  before  Marini's  Adone. 

Consistently  with  his  design  Tassoni  rigidly  adhered  to 
the  forms  of  the  heroic  epic,  producing  by  this  means  a 
more  laughable  result.  From  a  historical  point  of  view  La 
Secchia  Rapita  connects  with  an  earlier  period  of  Italian 
annals,  when  two  states,  on  the  least  provocation,  rushed  into 
exacerbated  war.  It  would  have  been  more  to  the  purpose 
perhaps,  if,  instead  of  lashing  the  redundant  energy  of  the 
old  republicans,  Tassoni  had  attacked  the  opposite  vice  as 


VIII.]  THE  MARINISTS  AND  ARCADIANS.  107 

exemplified  in  his  contemporaries.  *  But  this  does  not  by  any 
means  exhaust  his  quiver.  One  of  the  worst  features  in  the 
literature  of  the  day  was  the  rank  abuse  of  pagan  mythology, 
which  had,  so  to  speak,  been  galvanized  into  life.  It  sym- 
bolized nothing,  and  its  revival  was  due  to  the  prostitution 
of  poetry  in  the  petty  Italian  courts.  By  assailing  this  foolish 
conventionality  Tassoni  antedated,  in  some  sense,  the  efforts 
put  forth  two  centuries  later  by  the  romanticists  for  a  more 
natural  style  of  writing. 

From  the  moment  of  its  publication  La  Secchia  Rapita 
was  greatly  admired,  and  it  was  translated  into  several  foreign 
languages,  but  it  did  not  effect  the  desired  reform.  The 
truth  is  it  was  not  taken  seriously.  It  was  regarded  as  a  light 
amusing  composition,  not  as  a  satire.  The  same  task  was 
attempted,  with  rather  more  austerity,  by  Bracciolini  in  his 
Scherno  del  Dei.  His  work  is  well  written,  but  might  not 
perhaps  have  been  remembered,  had  not  a  contest  arisen 
between  the  two  authors  respecting  the  priority  of  their 
works.  La  Secchia  Rapita  is  deformed  by  none  of  the 
vices  of  the  period.  The  style  is  bold  and  the  versifica- 
tion easy.  It  might  have  been  improved  by  the  insertion 
of  a  few  more  episodes.  As  it  is,  the  description  of  so  many 
battles  is  apt  at  last  to  grow  tedious.  In  spite  of  that  the 
poem  is  not  of  the  sort  which,  once  read,  can  be  indifferently 
laid  aside.  The  flavour  it  leaves  behind  constantly  invites  to 
a  fresh  perusal.  Of  the  many  imitations  of  Tassoni  the  only 
epic  worthy  of  mention  is  the  Malmantile  of  Lorenzo  Lippi 
(1606—1664),  written  in  the  gayest  of  moods. 

The  prose  of  the  seventeenth  century  is  much  on  a  par 
with  its  poetry.  The  orators,  especially  the  preachers,  in- 
dulged in  the  wildest  excesses  of  rhetoric.  If  any  is  to 
be  excepted  it  must  be  Segneri,  who  has  many  admirable 


1 08  ITALIAN  LITER  A  TURE.  [Ch. 

qualities,  but  nothing  to  compare  with  the  consummate  art 
of  Demosthenes  or  the  fervid  eloquence  of  Chatham.  The 
academic  readings  are  inferior  even  to  those  of  the  sixteenth 
century,  which,  though  not  brilliant,  had  at  least  the  merit  of 
a  pure  style.  Historical  literature  on  the  other  hand  is  illus- 
trated by  some  famous  names,  the  most  notable  being  those 
of  Arrigo  Caterino  Davila,  Guido  Bentivoglio,  Fra  Paolo 
Sarpi,  and  Cardinal  Pallavicini.  Davila  (1576-1631)  de- 
scribed the  civil  wars  of  France,  whilst  Bentivoglio  (1579— 
1603)  dealt  with  those  of  Flanders.  Both  works  are  distin- 
guished by  dignity  of  manner  and  great  knowledge  of  affairs. 
They  excited,  however,  less  interest  than  the  other  pair  of 
histories  devoted  to  the  Council  of  Trent.  That  by  Sarpi 
(1552-1623)  is  the  better  known  as  it  is  certainly  the  more 
deserving.  The  writer  shows  marked  ability  in  arranging  his 
facts,  but  even  more  striking  is  Sarpi's  independence  of  thought, 
which  he  expressed  at  the  risk  of  torture  and  assassination. 

Sarpi  was  a  Venetian,  and  it  is  probable  that  his  dislike  of 
Rome  was  intensified  and  inflamed  by  the  interposition  of 
Paul  V  in  the  affairs  of  his  native  city,  which  in  1606  was 
laid  under  an  interdict.  The  History  of  the  Council  of  Trent, 
however,  was  not  the  product  of  malevolence,  but  a  dream  of 
Sarpi's  youth,  and  its  consummation,  late  in  his  career,  gave 
its  author  a  place  in  the  first  rank  of  the  world's  historians. 
It  was  published  in  1619  at  London,  and  announced  as  the 
work  of  Pietro  Soave  Polano,  a  sort  of  anagram  formed  on 
the  writer's  actual  name — Paolo  Sarpi. 

The  weak  point  in  the  book  is  the  style,  which  lacks 
finish.  In  this  the  author  must  certainly  yield  the  palm  to 
Pallavicini  (1607-1667).  On  the  other  hand  the  Cardinal 
is  by  no  means  Sarpi's  equal  in  his  mode  of  discussing  the 
subject.  Sarpi  is  an  impartial  historian,  but  Pallavicini  writes 


VIII.]  THE  MARINISTS  AND  ARCADIANS.  109 

as  an  apologist — an  attitude  which  diminishes  our  confidence 
in  his  statements.  In  this  department  two  other  names  may 
be  mentioned,  Daniello  Bartoli  and  Giambattista  Doni,  but 
their  works  are  not  specially  significant. 

The  literary  vices  of  the  seventeenth  century  were  so 
pronounced  that  they  could  not  remain  hid  even  from  those 
who  were  most  affected  by  them.  They  openly  challenged 
reform.  The  consequence  was  that  a  reaction  set  in,  and 
writers  lapsed  into  the  very  opposite  errors.  Instead  of 
being  a  mania,  a  perpetual  convulsion,  literature  became 
languid  and  tame.  This  result  was  mainly  brought  about 
by  a  single  academy.  During  the  last  ten  years  of  the 
century  it  was  the  custom  of  various  scholars  living  at  Rome 
to  repair  to  one  of  the  pleasant  hills  in  the  neighbourhood 
and  there  to  read  sonnets,  canzonets,  elegies,  epigrams,  etc., 
their  own  compositions,  for  their  own  or  their  mutual  de- 
lectation. One  day,  in  the  exultation  of  his  heart,  a  member 
of  the  brotherhood  exclaimed  Ecco  per  not  risorta  Arcadia 
('  See  for  us  Arcadia  risen  again ') — words  which  led  to  the 
formation  of  an  academy  bearing  the  name  '  Arcadia.'  The 
mission  which  it  undertook  was  the  propagation  of  poetical 
orthodoxy,  and  including  its  branches,  it  soon  numbered  one 
thousand  three  hundred  adherents.  Enrolled  in  the  list  were 
all  sorts  and  conditions  of  literary  men — Guidi  and  Ciampoli, 
Pindarists,  as  well  as  Crescimbeni  and  Leonio,  who  were 
disciples  of  Theocritus. 

Probably  it  was  this  circumstance  which  caused  the  Ar- 
cadians to  adopt  a  kind  of  via  media  in  the  reforms  prescribed 
by  them.  They  chose  as  a  model  the  verse  of  Angiolo  di 
Costanzo,  already  mentioned  as  among  the  writers  of  the 
sixteenth  century.  Filicaja,  in  one  of  his  sonnets,  predicts 
something  like  an  eternal  duration  for  the  Arcadia,  but  the 


1 1 0  ITALIAN  LITER  A  TURE.  [Ch . 

institution  lacked  an  essential  element  of  success.  The 
members,  generally  speaking,  were  by  no  means  men  of 
genius,  and  to-day  it  is  difficult  to  recall  as  many  as  three 
or  four  names  representing  merely  respectable  talent.  One 
of  the  most  eminent  of  the  set  is  Francesco  Lemene  (1634- 
1704),  who  graduated  in  the  school  of  Marini  and  Achillini, 
but  he  burned  to  achieve  something  original,  and  when  the 
new  academy  proclaimed  war  on  bad  taste,  became  a  prolific 
writer  of  Arcadian  verse.  Lemene,  however,  filled  with  scorn 
at  the  mean  and  pitiful  style  of  his  fellow-shepherds,  desired 
for  himself  the  reputation  of  a  man  of  spirit.  This  attempt 
to  combine  antagonistic  qualities  renders  his  poetry  most 
affected.  Hardly  any  writings  have  so  false  a  ring.  He 
considered  himself  a  master  of  frivolous  verse,  and  wrote  in 
his  old  age  a  volume  of  sacred  compositions,  in  which  he 
attempted  to  be  sublime,  but  fell  far  short  of  his  intention. 

A  writer  of  much  greater  merit  is  Giambattista  Zappi 
(1667-1719).  Zappi  was  a  precocious  genius.  Before  he 
was  thirteen  years  old  he  had  taken  his  degree  both  in  philo- 
sophy and  jurisprudence.  He  chose  the  law  as  his  profes- 
sion, and  at  Rome,  where  he  resided,  held  several  public 
offices.  Of  all  the  '  shepherds '  Zappi  is  the  least  open  to 
censure.  His  poems  are  very  harmonious,  and,  being  of  a 
really  poetic  nature,  he  might  in  better  times  have  made  for 
himself  a  great  name.  He  wrote  in  both  styles,  the  simple 
and  sublime,  and  specimens  of  his  verse  still  find  a  place 
in  every  Italian  anthology. 

We  reach  the  next  stage  in  the  development  of  Arcadian 
poetry  in  a  kind  of  writing  named  by  its  authors  <  fantastic/ 
The  term  must  not  be  understood  in  the  modern  sense,  but, 
suitably  to  its  derivation,  as  synonymous  with  '  figurative '  or 
'  ornate/  The  leader  in  this  new  departure  was  Carlo  In- 


VIII.]  THE  MARINISTS  AND  ARCADIANS.  Ill 

nocenzo  Frugoni  (1692-1768),  who  was  blest  with  a  copious 
imagination,  but  lacked  seriousness.  He  wrote  an  immense 
number  of  poems  of  every  sort,  in  every  conceivable  style 
and  metre,  and  for  our  purpose  may  be  deemed  the  last  of 
the  Arcadians. 

Between  the  death  of  Zappi  and  that  of  Frugoni  a  period 
elapsed  of  nearly  forty  years,  during  which  thousands  of 
versifiers  won  a  temporary  fame.  Very  few  names,  however, 
have  descended  to  our  times — none  glorious.  Before  litera- 
ture could  arise  from  the  mire  in  which  it  was  sunk,  the  action 
of  a  keen  unsparing  criticism  was  necessary.  Already  this 
had  been  begun  by  Tassoni,  who  at  eighteen  wrote  a  tragedy 
to  which  he  appended  a  critique  instancing  with  remarkable 
frankness  both  its  merits  and  defects.  Tassoni  was  the 
author  also  of  a  treatise  on  Petrarch's  verse,  which  is  signal- 
ized by  his  characteristic  freedom.  The  Considerations,  as 
he  called  them,  are  couched  in  a  sufficiently  lively  style,  and 
often  display  much  judgment.  Elsewhere,  however,  he  is  the 
victim  of  his  own  caprice,  which  leads  him  into  unfairness 
and  exaggeration.  Allowing  for  this,  Tassoni's  ideas  are  vastly 
superior  to  those  of  his  age.  Among  his  successors  four 
attained  to  great  eminence,  Gianvincenzo  Gravina,  Apostolo 
Zeno,  Ludovico  Antonio  Muratori,  and  Scipione  Maffei. 

Gravina  (1664-1718),  a  man  of  immense  erudition,  who 
treated  learnedly  of  Roman  Law,  sought  to  win  for  himself 
a  place  also  in  pure  literature.  He  composed  several  dramas 
in  the  manner  of  the  ancients,  and  such  was  his  unconscion- 
able opinion  of  himself  that  he  pretended  to  an  equality  with 
Sophocles.  As  an  original  writer  he  must  be  pronounced 
an  unqualified  failure,  but  his  ill-success  is  redeemed  in  some 
measure  by  the  excellence  of  his  criticism.  His  discourse 
on  Guidi's  Endimione^  which  was  his  first  attempt  of  the 


112  ITALIAN  LITER  A  TURE.  [Ch. 

kind,  though  it  contains  many  sound  remarks,  suffers  from  its 
egregious  style  in  which  he  seeks  to  outvie  Guidi  himself,  the 
most  ambitious  of  the  Pindarists.  Gravina's  other  work,  Delia 
Ragione  Poetica,  on  the  contrary,  is  esteemed  the  best  treatise 
on  aesthetics  ever  produced  in  Italy.  Some  of  its  propo- 
sitions may  no  longer  be  deemed  tenable,  but,  taken  as  a 
whole,  it  is  a  noble  study,  and  well  adapted  to  the  purpose 
of  regenerating  literature. 

Zeno  (1669-1750)  is  in  this  connexion  chiefly  famous  for 
the  part  which  he  took  in  publishing  the  Giornale  de  Lette- 
rati,  the  best  Italian  periodical  of  the  last  century.  He  was 
by  all  accounts  a  wonderful  man.  Without  a  touch  of  literary 
jealousy,  he  did  all  in  his  power  to  assist  merit  wherever 
it  might  be  found,  and  his  letters  testify  as  much  to  his 
kindness  of  heart  as  to  his  learning  and  critical  acumen. 
Zeno  is  remembered  also  for  his  notes  on  the  Eloquenza 
Italiana  of  Fontanini.  The  latter  was  an  insane  fanatic  who, 
to  swell  the  volume  of  the  Index  Expurgatorius,  took  the  short 
way  of  denouncing  the  works  of  all  writers,  whether  living  or 
dead,  as  heretical.  Among  his  other  projects  Zeno  intended 
writing  an  exhaustive  account  of  Italian  historians,  but  having 
heard  that  Muratori  (1672—1750)  was  engaged  on  a  similar 
work,  generously  made  over  to  him  the  whole  of  his  materials. 

The  work  which  Muratori  undertook  was  one  to  tax  the 
energies  of  a  whole  phalanx  of  scholars.  A  thorough  inven- 
tory had  been  made  of  the  Italian  libraries,  and  a  vast  number 
of  forgotten  books  had  been  exhumed.  These  had  been 
again  published,  and  the  time  was  now  come  for  a  new 
critical  history  of  the  entire  literature.  Considering  the 
Herculean  nature  of  the  task,  it  is  with  no  small  astonish- 
ment that  we  read  that  Muratori's  magnum  opus,  his  Annali 
d'ltalta,  occupied  him  only  eighteen  months  in  writing. 


VIII.]  THE  MARINISTS  AND  ARCADIANS.  113 

This  despatch  was  purchased  at  no  cost  of  accuracy,  nor 
was  Muratori  dissuaded  by  his  saintliness  of  character  and 
catholic  orthodoxy  from  pourtraying  in  their  true  colours 
the  injuries  which  Italy  had  sustained  through  the  temporal 
power  of  the  Popes.  It  would  be  demanding,  perhaps,  too 
much  of  human  nature  to  expect  from  Muratori,  in  addition 
to  these  virtues,  the  glory  of  a  perfect  style,  which  he  has 
not,  but  in  his  grasp  of  general  principles  he  is  in  no  way 
inferior  either  to  Tassoni  or  Zeno.  Take  for  instance  his 
essays  Buono  Gusto  and  Perfetta  Poesia,  which  are  both  full 
of  instruction. 

Scipione  Maffei  (1675-1755),  though  not  equal  to  Mura- 
tori as  a  philosopher,  may  vie  with  him  in  depth  of  learning 
and  longanimity  of  research.  Maffei  was  no  mere  critic  or 
compiler.  He  felt  a  warm  interest  in  the  drama,  which  he 
desired  to  see  reformed  on  the  model  of  the  French  theatre, 
then  regarded  as  the  most  effective  in  Europe.  He  made  a 
collection  of  all  the  most  valuable  Italian  dramatic  works, 
and  engaged  in  a  controversy  with  Frate  Concina  on  the 
morality  of  the  theatre.  This  discussion  drew  attention  to 
a  play  which  Maffei  had  written,  entitled  Merope.  It  was 
translated  into  various  foreign  languages  and  was  every- 
where received  with  the  loudest  plaudits.  It  was  at  this 
time  that  Francesco  Bianchini  broke  new  ground,  so  far 
as  Italy  was  concerned,  by  writing  a  Storia  Universale, 
which  he  found  too  immense  to  complete,  and — a  still  more 
notable  undertaking  —  Giambattista  Vico  (1668- 174 4), 
in  his  Scienza  Nuova,  composed  the  first  philosophy  of  his- 
tory since  Aristotle.  Vice's  influence  on  European  thought 
is  clearly  marked,  in  Comte  and  Michelet,  for  instance.  He 
anticipated  Wolf  in  his  treatment  of  the  Homeric  problem, 
and  Niebuhr  in  his  attitude  towards  early  Roman  history. 

i 


CHAPTER   IX. 

THE   FORERUNNERS   OF   THE   REVOLUTION. 

WHILST  Arcadian  poetry  was  at  the  height  of  its  popu- 
larity there  appeared  at  Rome  a  youthful  prodigy  in  the 
person  of  Pietro  Trapassi  (1698-1782),  who  delighted  the 
literary  circles  by  his  easy  and  graceful  improvisation. 
Gravina,  happening  to  hear  him  and  struck  by  his  genius, 
adopted  him.  In  allusion  to  this  circumstance  Trapassi 
altered  his  name  to  Metastasio,  from  a  Greek  word  signifying 
*  removal/  This  at  least  is  the  general  account ;  but  it  seems 
not  unlikely,  on  a  comparison  of  the  two  names,  that  the  one 
is  a  translation  of  the  other,  just  as  Melanchthon  is  of  Schwar- 
zerd.  Gravina,  fully  appreciating  the  boy's  capacities  and 
wishing  him  to  make  a  name  in  literature,  induced  him  to 
abstain  from  improvising  and  devote  himself  to  the  classics ; 
and,  at  his  death,  left  him  a  considerable  fortune.  Metastasio, 
however,  quickly  spent  it  all  and  was  reduced  to  the  utmost 
straits.  After  a  time,  by  a  stroke  of  good  luck,  he  was  com- 
missioned to  write  a  musical  drama.  This,  it  was  understood, 
was  to  be  exhibited  as  a  birthday  honour  for  the  consort  of 
the  Emperor  Charles  VI.  Stimulated  by  these  motives  Meta- 
stasio composed  his  Orti  Esperidi,  which  immediately  gave 
him  a  place  in  the*  front  rank  of  Italian  authors.  Marianna 
Bulgarelli,  a  famous  prima  donna,  had  taken  the  part  of  Venus 


Ch.TX.]  THE  FORERUNNERS  OF  THE  REVOLUTION.  115 

in  the  piece,  and  was  impressed  with  the  notion  that  the 
words  which  she  •  sang  were  real  poetry — noble,  passionate, 
and  melodious.  She  accordingly  applied  for  an  introduction 
to  the  writer.  Metastasio  became  a  frequent  visitor  at  her 
house  and  there  met  a  celebrated  musician,  Porpora,  who 
offered  to  teach  him  his  own  art.  Metastasio  proved  an  apt 
pupil,  and,  having  obtained  an  insight  into  the  principles  of 
music  as  well  as  those  of  verse,  was  able  to  turn  his  know- 
ledge to  account  in  melodramatic  composition.  He  effected, 
indeed,  a  perfect  equipoise  between  the  two  arts,  whereas 
previously  the  melodrama  had  been  almost  entirely  musical 
and  spectacular,  the  verse  merely  serving  as  a  frame. 

Tragedy  being  at  a  low  ebb  and  comedy  debased,  through- 
out the  seventeenth  century  the  musical  drama  was  constantly 
growing  in  attractiveness ;  but  although  there  were  produced 
countless  melodramatic  works  from  the  time  of  Rinuccini  to 
that  of  Metastasio  it  does  not  appear  that  the  latter  was  much 
a  debtor  to  any  of  them.  A  reservation  must  be  made,  how- 
ever, in  favour  of  one  author — Apostolo  Zeno,  already  alluded 
to  as  one  of  the  most  celebrated  critics  of  the  eighteenth 
century.  He  had  also  some  reputation  as  a  poet,  and  was 
retained  in  that  capacity  for  the  theatres  of  his  Imperial 
Majesty.  Zeno,  with  his  ideas,  could  not  comply  with  the 
prevailing  taste,  and  he  made  a  strenuous  effort  to  reconcile 
the  melodrama  with  reason,  to  describe  real  passions,  to 
write  poetry.  Although  his  dramas  mark  a  great  advance 
on  those  of  his  predecessors,  still  they  cannot  be  termed  in 
any  sense  masterpieces.  To  Metastasio,  however,  who  suc- 
ceeded Zeno  in  his  office  as  Court-poet,  they  served  as  a 
signpost  pointing  out  in  what  direction  excellence  might  be 
attained. 

As   a  young   man   Metastasio  wrote   a   tragedy  entitled 

I  2 


Il6  ITALIAN  LITERATURE.  [Ch. 

Giustino,  of  which  the  subject  was  taken  from  Trissino's  Italia 
Liberata.  There  is  in  this  play  hardly  anything  suggestive 
of  the  writer's  destined  triumphs,  the  metre  being  the  languid 
hendecasyllabics  of  Trissino's  poem  ;  while,  to  add  to  its 
faults,  it  is  touched  with  the  frigidity  and  formalism  of  Gra- 
vina's  tragedies.  One  thing,  however,  may  be  noted  in  it — 
it  ends  happily.  It  is  said  that  Zeno,  the  first  to  adopt  this 
artifice,  did  so  at  the  request  of  Charles  VI,  who  wished  the 
audience  to  leave  in  a  good  humour.  But  Metastasio,  before 
seeing  the  principle  reduced  to  practice  in  Zeno's  works,  had 
heard  something  to  a  similar  effect  from  Gravina,  who  ob- 
served in  the  case  of  Aeschylus  that,  instead  of  bringing  the 
supposed  horrors  visibly  before  the  spectators,  he  intention- 
ally caused  them  to  be  reported. 

In  order  to  judge  Metastasio  fairly  it  must  be  remembered 
that  he  laboured  under  severe  limitations.  He  had  to  con- 
sider not  only  the  requirements  of  the  drama  proper,  but 
those  of  music.  So  many  female  voices  must  be  provided, 
for,  such-and-such  a  scene  must  end  with  a  duet,  etc.,  etc. 
Writing  under  these  conditions  it  is  almost  impossible  that 
Metastasio  should  have  done  much  better.  He  succeeded 
in  producing  plays  which  might  be  exhibited  without  music — 
works  of  art.  In  one  sense  there  is  too  much  art  in  them, 
Metastasio  being  more  in  love  with  the  beautiful  in  nature 
than  the  true.  The  result  is  a  certain  dull  uniformity  in  the 
personages,  their  modes  of  thinking  and  acting ;  nor  in  other 
ways  can  Metastasio  evade  the  charge  of  being  mannered. 
He  is  accused  of  possessing  but  a  limited  vocabulary  and, 
although  no  language  is  so  rich  in  harmonies  as  Italian,  of 
choosing  only  one  key  and  cleaving  to  it.  There  is  some 
foundation  for  these  charges;  but  those  who  make  them  ap- 
pear to  forget  the  peculiar  character  of  the  melodrama — its 


IX.]      THE  FORERUNNERS  OF  THE  REVOLUTION.      TIJ 

association  with  music,  which  was  bound  to  have  a  modifying 
influence  both  on  the  rhythms  and  the  diction. 

The  only  other  writer  of  first-rate  importance  during  this 
period  is  Goldoni.  Before  anything  can  be  said  of  him, 
however,  it  will  be  necessary  to  take  up  the  subject  of  comic 
literature  at  the  point  where  it  was  dropped,  and  describe 
the  phases  it  passed  through,  until  finally  it  came  into  Gol- 
doni's  hands.  The  reader  will  remember  what  was  said  in  a 
previous  chapter  as  to  the  slavish  following  of  things  Spanish. 
In  the  -te&W&iteenth  century  that  country  gave  birth  to  a  famous 
writer,  Lope  de  Vega,  who,  adhering  to  the  popular  type  of 
the  drama,  the  mystery,  produced  a  very  large  number  of  plays 
composed  in  that  style.  As  we  have  already  shown,  sacred 
representations  had  once  been  the  fashion  in  Italy,  but.  were 
driven  out  more  than  a  century  before  by  the  operation  of 
the  critical  spirit.  Lope's  works  therefore  had  all  the  charm 
of  novelty  for  the  Italians,  who  eagerly  imitated  their  pecu- 
liarities, among  which  were  included  quaint  conceits,  gro- 
tesque characters,  false  situations  and  affected  passion. 

The  most  notable  representatives  of  this  school  were 
Jacopo  Cicognini  and  his  son  Andrea  Giacinto,  who 
flourished  during  the  first  half  of  the  seventeenth  century. 
The  former  in  his  early  manhood  had  been  guided  by  the 
better  traditions  of  the  native  drama ;  it  was  only  in  his  old 
age  that  he  commenced  to  ape  the  mannerisms  of  Lope  de 
Vega.  The  younger  Cicognini  essayed  the  same  thing,  and 
his  attempts  were  more  fortunate.  With  a  diction  less  pure 
than  Jacopo's  he  succeeded,  to  a  much  greater  extent,  in 
catching  the  spirit  of  his  master — was  bold,  animated,  em- 
phatic. Indeed,  it  is  evident,  and  cannot  be  denied,  that, 
amidst  the  confusion  inflicted  on  the  world  of  letters  by  the 
social  and  political  changes  of  the  seventeenth  century, 


1 1 8  ITALIAN  LITER  A  TURE.  [Ch. 

comedy  in  one  particular  was  improved.  Amorous  intrigues 
were  no  longer  the  only  stuff  treated  of  by  the  comic  writer. 
Moreover  Cicognini  is  most  prolific  in  accidents,  and  mani- 
pulates them  with  such  address  as  to  keep  the  reader  in 
suspense  to  the  close  of  the  play. 

Meanwhile  a  new  school  arose,  which  sought  to  vie  with 
the  French  dramaturges.  Moliere  had  many  followers,  of 
whom  Girolanio  Gigli  deserves  particular  mention.  Gigli 
was  the  author  of  a  play,  Don  Pirlone,  based  on  Tartuffe, 
but  written  with  so  much  ability  that  the  imitation  was 
effectually  concealed,  and  the  piece  was  regarded,  fairly,  as 
original.  Gigli,  however,  though  a  keen,  pungent  writer, 
produced  but  few  works,  and  therefore  did  not  effect  that 
alteration  in  the  taste  of  his  countrymen  which  might  other- 
wise have  been  expected  from  him. 

Far  more  abundant  are  the  plays  of  Fagiuoli,  a  Florentine 
(1660-1742),  and  Pietro  Chiari  (d.  1785),  a  Modenese,  both 
dramatists  par  metier.  Neither  of  them  possessed  a  spark  of 
genius.  Fagiuoli,  like  his  French  models,  affected  a  classical 
regularity  in  the  form  of  his  dramas,  but  in  disposing  his  in- 
cidents betrays  great  feebleness,  and  any  attempt  at  dramatic 
intrigue  lands  him  in  evident  difficulty.  His  diction  is  gener- 
ally more  graceful  and  pure  than  that  of  the  Cicognini  school, 
but  he  falls  into  one  mistake.  When  his  vulgar  characters 
talk  in  the  Florentine  dialect  he  makes  them  distort  words 
far  more  than  the  common  people  actually  used  to  do.  His 
object,  of  course,  was  to  raise  a  laugh ;  but  he  sacrificed  truth, 
and  now,  at  any  rate,  his  provincialisms  are  wearisome. 
Chiari,  besides  certain  mad  and  impossible  romances,  whose 
success  rather  turned  his  head,  wrote  seven  volumes  of 
comedies  in  verse.  He  was  sufficiently  daring  in  his  experi- 
ments, but  the  result  was  not  happy.  Neither  Fagiuoli  nor 


IX.]      THE  FORERUNNERS  OF  THE  REVOLUTION.     119 

Chiari  could  depict  the  habits  of  the  age,  and  their  works 
now  suffer  deserved  neglect. 

Such  was  the  condition  of  the  Italian  stage  when  Carlo 
Goldoni  (1707-1793)  appeared  to  reform  it.  From  his  ear- 
liest years,  which  were  passed  at  Venice,  he  was  familiar  with 
theatrical  exhibitions.  His  grandfather,  who  was  in  good 
circumstances,  used  to  regale  his  guests  with  dramatic  repre- 
sentations, and  his  father  kept  a  puppet-show  in  the  house 
for  Goldoni's  sole  delectation.  The  elder  Goldoni,  having 
squandered  his  patrimony,  attempted  to  mend  matters  by 
practising  as  a  physician  at  Rome,  while  the  son  was  bred 
to  the  law.  He  won  considerable  success  in  his  profession, 
but  the  dramatic  instinct,  fostered  through  two  generations, 
proved  too  strong  to  be  held  in.  After  several  essays  in 
tragedy,  tragi-comedy  and  the.  melodrama,  whereby  he 
tested  his  powers,  Goldoni  seriously  took  up  the  task  of  re- 
storing Italian  comedy  and  placing  it  on  a  level  with  that  of 
France.  His  labour  was  not  in  vain.  Of  this  we  have  gra- 
tuitous testimony  in  a  letter  of  Voltaire,  who  described  him 
as  having  rescued  Italy  from  the  hands  of  the  harlequins. 
Goldoni's  services  to  Italian  literature  can,  indeed,  scarcely 
be  overestimated.  He  composed  about  a  hundred  and  fifty 
comedies,  in  which  he  dealt  with  every  phase  of  domestic 
life,  sketched  every  passion,  and  showed  in  other  ways  a 
thorough  comprehension  of  his  art.  His  characterisations 
are  true  to  life,  his  language  natural,  and  his  treatment 
generally  is  marked  by  none  of  that  extravagance  which 
had  disfigured  the  commedia  dell'  arte.  He  restored  comedy 
to  the  purity  of  form  which  it  possessed  before  the  imitators 
of  Lope  de  Vega  miscellanized  it  by  an  admixture  of  foreign 
elements. 

Goldoni's  achievements  won  for  him  great  respect,  even 


1 20  ITALIAN  LITER  A  TURE.  [Ch . 

reverence,  on  the  part  of  the  Italian  nation ;  but  in  revenge 
they  excited  the  bitterest  resentment  in  two  classes  of  persons 
— lovers  of  the  seventeenth  century  drama,  who  could  hardly 
be  expected  to  give  up  their  idol  without  a  struggle,  and  a 
coterie  of  learned  men,  who,  whilst  approving  his  programme, 
were  instigated  by  various  motives — chiefly  jealousy — to 
thwart  and  disparage  him.  Count  Carlo  Gozzi  ( 1720-1 806) — 
to  be  carefully  distinguished  from  his  brother  Count  Gaspare, 
a  different  man  in  all  respects — rendered  himself  especially 
conspicuous  by  his  enmity  to  Goldoni,  and,  casting  about 
for  some  method  of  attack,  became  the  champion  of  the 
commedia  d^l'  arte.  In  conjunction  with  Sacchi,  a  famous 
comedian  of  the  day,  he  produced  a  play  which  he  entitled 
Z'  Amore  delle  Tre  Melarance,  a  farrago  of  fantastic  and  super- 
natural personages,  incantations,  wonderful  adventures,  and 
everything  likely  to  appeal  to  the  hearts  of  the  populace. 
This,  being  acted  at  the  carnival  in  Venice,  obtained  a  com- 
plete success,  and  its  author  was  flattered  by  Baretti  as  the 
most  original  genius  Italy  had  ever  known  and  comparable 
only  to  Shakespeare.  Elated  at  this  triumph,  Gozzi  proceeded 
to  publish  several  volumes  of  what  he  called  Fiabe,  and 
wrote  a  discourse  in  which  he  openly  vilified  Chiari  and 
Goldoni.  The  efforts  he  makes  to  exalt  impromptu  at  the 
expense  of  written  comedy  are  extremely  clumsy  and  excite 
the  question  whether  he  properly  understood  either  the  one 
or  the  other.  His  theories,  if  such  loose  talk  can  be  dignified 
by  the  name,  are  dictated  solely  by  antagonism  to  Goldoni, 
and  in  his  dramas  all  that  he  did  was  to  exaggerate  the  bad 
features  already  introduced  by  the  Cicognini. 

Italians  agree  in  assigning  to  Goldoni  the  first  place  among 
their  comic  writers ;  but,  needless  to  say,  he  is  not  faultless. 
His  works  were  injured  by  the  haste  with  which  they  were 


IX.]      THE  FORERUNNERS  OF  THE  REVOLUTION.      121 

produced.  In  one  year  alone  he  composed  no  less  than 
sixteen  comedies.  He  was  thus  prevented  from  giving  to 
his  dramas  those  final  touches  they  want  in  order  to  be 
perfect.  As  it  is,  they  are  marred  by  redundancy,  by  that 
loquacity  which  is,  as  it  were,  the  congenital  vice  of  comic 
writers.  Another  defect,  naturally  more  strongly  felt  by 
Italians  than  by  foreigners,  is  that,  in  spite  of  the  trouble 
he  took  to  acquire  pure  Tuscan,  he  never  was  able  to  attain 
that  hardly  definable  something,  that  atticism  (let  us  call 
it),  which  in  former  days  had  gone  far  to  redeem  works 
of  little  or  no  sterling  merit.  The  comedies  Goldoni  wrote 
in  his  native  dialect  are  looked  upon  by  Venetians  as 
masterpieces. 

The  natural  order  of  things  would  prescribe  that,  having 
reviewed  the  fortunes  of  comedy  and  the  melodrama  in  the 
eighteenth  century,  we  should  now  proceed  to  consider  the 
position  of  tragedy  during  the  same  epoch.  It  will  be  con- 
venient, however,  at  this  point  to  allude  to  certain  persons 
who,  though  they  do  not  rank  high  as  original  writers,  played 
no  unimportant  part  in  the  regeneration  of  Italian  letters. 
The  special  task  assigned  to  them  was  that  of  bringing  before 
their  country  models  of  good  writing.  During  the  sixteenth 
and  seventeenth  centuries,  ages  sufficiently  unlike  his  own, 
Dante's  influence  had  ceased  to  operate.  Now,  in  the  general 
but  vague  desire  for  reform,  attention  began  once  more  to 
be  paid  to  him.  An  account  of  the  way  this  came  about  will 
show  better  than  anything  else  the  depravation  of  taste  and 
the  depth  to  which  Dante  had  sunk  in  the  estimation  of  his 
countrymen. 

The  restitution  to  the  great  Florentine  of  his  rightful  place 
is  due  in  a  large  measure  to  Alfonso  Varano  (1705-1 788),  a 
man  of  distinguished  family,  who  spent  his  whole  life  in  the 


122  ITALIAN  LITER  A  TURE.  [Ch. 

study  of  the  national  literature.  He  seems  to  have  attempted 
many  sorts  of  composition,  sonnets,  panegyrics  and  the  like ; 
but  his  most  famous  poem,  apart  from  those  which  will 
shortly  be  named,  is  his  Incanteismo,  an  eclogue  which  won 
for  him  fame  throughout  Italy.  He  composed  some  re- 
spectable tragedies  also  in  imitation  of  Maffei's  Merope.  It 
is  doubtful,  however,  whether  all  these  works  combined  would 
have  given  him  lasting  remembrance  without  his  Visioni,  the 
origin  of  which  was  as  follows  : 

The  theory  had  been  enounced  by  Voltaire  that  Chris- 
tianity is  as  much  opposed  to  poetry  as  paganism  is 
favourable  to  it.  Varano,  who  was  a  very  pious  man,  was 
greatly  scandalized  by  this  saying  and  resolved  to  confute  it. 
In  the  preface  to  his  Visioni  he  cites  Dante,  in  particular  the 
episode  of  Ugolini,  as  worthy  of  comparison  with  anything  in 
the  entire  range  of  pagan  literature.  The  Visioni  themselves, 
based  on  Dante  and  the  books  of  the  Bible,  present  a  notable 
contrast  to  Varano's  earlier  works,  written  in  a  flowery  and 
grandiloquent  style,  and  accordingly  after  the  success  of  his 
Visioni  he  rejected  several  as  unripe  juvenile  compositions. 
To-day  it  is  not  easy  to  comprehend  the  enthusiasm  which 
greeted  the  Visioni,  and  led  even  Frugoni  to  indite  compli- 
mentary verses  to  ' his  excellence  the  divine  Alfonso  Varano/ 
The  harshness,  dissonance  and  Dantesque  rhythm,  gained 
by  lavish  expenditure  of  midnight  oil  or  wanton  abuse  of 
daylight,  only  show  that  Dante  is  inimitable. 

Varano's  action  was  not  universally  approved.  The 
Arcadians  and  the  partisans  of  French  literature  regarded 
it  as  a  direct  challenge  to  themselves.  Count  Francesco 
Algarotti  (1712-1764),  especially,  amused  himself  with  dis- 
creditable sarcasms  concerning  Dante,  and,  in  collaboration 
with  Frugoni  and  Bettinelli,  edited  a  book  of  blank  verse  as 


IX.]      THE  FORERUNNERS  OF  THE  REVOLUTION.      I 23 

a  model  for  novices.  Algarotti,  however,  was  a  courtier,  and 
with  the  astuteness  born  of  long  intercourse  with  princes 
perceived  that  the  wind  was  veering  in  Dante's  favour.  He 
therefore  dissociated  himself  from  his  colleagues  and  declared 
that  he  had  had  no  share  in  Bettinelli's  evil  designs.  Saverio 
Bettinelli  (1718-1808)  was  a  Jesuit,  a  man  of  keen  obser- 
vant intellect,  but  shallow.  As  he  outlived  Parini  and  Alfieri 
and  was  older  than  Monti  and  Foscolo,  he  was  called  in  his 
old  age  the  Nestor  of  Italian  men  of  letters,  and  at  one  time 
his  Risorgimento  (T  Italia  enjoyed  a  high  reputation.  Patriotic 
Italians,  however,  will  never  forgive  his  Lettere  di  Virgilio  agli 
Arcadi,  a  senseless  libel,  in  which  with  impudence  and  pro- 
fanity he  assailed  the  Father  of  Italian  Literature.  These 
disgraceful  epistles  drew  a  reply,  Difesa  di  Dante,  from  Gas- 
pare Gozzi.  Gaspare,  unlike  his  brother,  was  naturally  mo- 
dest and  retiring,  but  the  burning  indignation  which  he  felt 
at  Bettinelli's  indecencies  overcame  all  his  reserve.  When  in 
1758  Antonio  Zappi,  a  Venetian,  projected  a  splendid  edition 
of  all  Dante's  works,  he  invited  Gaspare  Gozzi  to  write  a  vin- 
dication of  the  poet.  Gozzi  accepted  the  offer ;  but,  instead  of 
answering  Bettinelli  in  his  own  vulgar  and  declamatory  style, 
assumed  a  pleasant  ironical  tone.  He  paints  the  excitement 
of  the  shades  in  Elysium  over  the  Virgilian  letters.  The  poets 
assembled  there  accuse  Bettinelli  of  forgery  and  counsel  him 
to  read  over  the  Commedia  at  his  leisure,  that  so  he  may  judge 
of  it  with  greater  modesty  and  discretion.  This  intelligence 
is  supposed  to  have  been  communicated  to  Zappi  by  Anton 
Francesco  Doni,  an  eccentric  genius  of  the  sixteenth  century. 
Gaspare  Gozzi  (1713-1786)  was  so  worthy  and  amiable 
that  a  few  words  may  fitly  be  spared  to  him.  He  was  born 
of  an  illustrious  family  at  Venice  and,  having  been  bereft  of 
his  parents  in  childhood,  devoted  himself  to  literature.  He 


124  ITALIAN  LITERATURE.  [Ch. 

married  a  wife  of  like  tastes  with  himself,  and  they  had  many 
children.  As  Gozzi  had  no  aptitude  for  business,  his  patri- 
mony was  soon  spent,  and  he  was  compelled  to  eke  out  a 
livelihood  by  correcting  proofs,  writing  reviews  and  pre- 
faces, and  translating  from  those  languages  with  which  he 
was  conversant.  However,  he  did  not  entirely  forswear  ori- 
ginal composition,  and  Monti  calls  him  the  most  classical 
prose-writer  of  his  age.  It  is  fitting,  therefore,  to  divide  his 
writings  into  two  classes — those  which  are  mere  journey-work, 
as  for  instance  a  version  he  made  of  a  very  long  work  by 
Fleury,  and  those  more  properly  his  own.  Of  the  latter 
the  most  celebrated  are  his  Osservatore  and  Sermoni.  The 
Osservatore  was  a  periodical,  copied  from  the  Spectator  of 
Addison  and  his  friends,  and  in  contributing  to  it  Gozzi  dis- 
played a  prolific  faculty  for  invention,  an  easy  and  graceful 
style,  purity  of  language,  and  an  urbane  but  most  poignant 
satire.  He  thus  won  the  name  of  the  Lucian  of  Italy.  In 
his  Sermoni  he  chose  Horace  as  a  pattern  and  happily  illus- 
trated his  theory  of  what  imitation  in  these  cases  ought  to  be. 
This  is,  that  the  earlier  writer  may  be  taken  as  a  guide  up  to 
a  certain  point,  after  which  the  disciple  should  be  able  to  strike 
out  a  course  for  himself. 

Gozzi' s  judgment  was  distinguished  by  its  sanity  and 
moderation,  qualities  conspicuously  lacking  in  his  friejid 
Giuseppe  Baretti  (1717—1789).  The  latter,  however,  was  no 
less  zealous  a  crusader  against  bad  taste.  In  his  youth  he 
had  been  an  omnivorous  reader,  and  the  habit  seems  to  have 
occasioned  his  well-wishers  some  alarm.  At  any  rate,  one 
day  a  certain  acquaintance,  eager  for  the  boy's  improvement, 
tore  from  him  a  copy  of  Marini  and  gave  him  one  of  Berni 
instead.  From  that  moment  Berni  became  his  god.  In 
1751  Baretti  passed  over  to  England,  where  he  published 


IX.]      THE  FORERUNNERS  OF  THE  REVOLUTION.      125 

the  Italian  Library  and  his  fine  dictionary,  and  made  the 
acquaintance  of  Johnson,  Burke,  and  other  eminent  men. 
On  his  return  he  availed  himself  of  his  English  studies  to 
attempt  by  criticism  a  reform  of  the  national  literature.  But 
for  this  task  Baretti  was  hardly  qualified.  He  had  nothing 
of  the  calmness,  the  self-possession  of  a  philosopher;  but 
was,  on  the  contrary,  vehement,  obstinate,  intolerant,  the 
slave  of  his  own  predilections.  His  Frusta  Letteraria  is 
remarkable  for  the  honesty,  variety,  and  capriciousness  of 
its  judgments.  He  pronounced  on  writers  without  the  least 
regard  to  the  times  in  which  they  lived,  and,  led  away  by  some 
inscrutable  prejudice,  fiercely  attacked  a  great  author  for  the 
object  of  elevating  an  obscure  poetaster.  Evidently  this 
Frusta  is  a  book  which  craves  cautious  handling.  It  con- 
tains ample  proofs  of  Baretti's  genius  and  independence,  but 
if  his  opinions  had  prevailed  the  result  would  have  been 
chaos.  Baretti  died  in  1789  in  London. 

The  writer,  however,  who  contributed  most  of  all  to  the 
overthrow  of  the  Arcadians  was  Melchiorre  Cesarotti 
(1730-1808).  He  made  his  debut  in  literature  by  translating 
a  tragedy  of  Aeschylus  and  three  of  Voltaire.  These  ver- 
sions are  not  at  all  out  of  the  common — they  may  even  be 
described  as  weak.  Cesarotti,  however,  formed  a  close  friend- 
ship with  one  of  the  Sackvilles,  who  told  him  of  the  poems  of 
Ossian,  then  recently  published  by  Macpherson.  Fascinated 
by  such  specimens  as  could  be  conveyed  to  him  in  bad 
Italian,  Cesarotti  set  himself  to  learn  English.  In  about  six 
months  he  had  translated  into  Italian  verse  all  of  Ossian 
which  had  been  published  up  to  that  date.  Ossian's  poems, 
as  is  well  known,  occasioned  great  controversy — their 
authenticity  was  impugned.  But  the  question  whether  or 
not  they  are  genuine  has  no  bearing  on  their  importance  as 


126  ITALIAN  LITERATURE.  [Ch. 

regards  Italy.  Macpherson's  prose  was  often  rough,  bom- 
bastic, ungainly.  The  Italian  verse  of  Cesarotti,  on  the  con- 
trary, was  most  elegant.  He  repeated  Chiabrera's  experi- 
ment of  combining  words,  but  carried  it  to  far  greater  lengths. 
As  was  natural,  the  Arcadians  were  horrified  at  his  licence 
and  did  their  best  to  put  him  down ;  but  the  magic  of  his 
verse  had  an  ineffable  charm  for  the  generality  of  Italians, 
attracted  both  by  its  novelty  and  splendour.  Cesarotti  there- 
fore triumphed  signally. 

A  few  years  later  he  ventured  on  a  still  more  daring 
attempt  by  offering  to  treat  Homer  in  the  same  summary 
manner  as  the  Caledonian  bard.  Considering  that  respect 
for  Homer  was  in  a  large  measure  conventional,  and  that  the 
Iliad  was  simply  a  mass  of  materials  for  some  great  future 
poem,  he,  Cesarotti,  undertook  to  construct  that  poem. 
As  evidence  of  his  intention  he  changed  the  title  of  the  work 
and  called  it  Morte  d'  Ettore.  Although  it  was  allowed  both 
by  friends  and  foes  that  the  poem  had  in  it  many  eloquent 
passages,  Cesarotti's  warmest,  most  sincere  admirers,  deplored 
its  production,  and  he  himself,  perceiving  his  mistake,  joined 
in  the  general  laugh  which  consigned  his  precious  Iliad  to 
oblivion.  Cesarotti's  prose  was  elegant  but  not  in  the  Italian 
manner.  His  style  in  fact  was  adapted  from  the  French, 
and  Foscolo  observed  that  Cesarotti  would  be  found,  if  the 
terminations  were  altered,  to  have  written  not  only  in  French 
but  in  very  good  French. 

Chiefly  through  the  patronage  of  Maria  Theresa  and 
Joseph  II,  the  primacy  of  literature,  which  had  once  per- 
tained to  Florence,  was  now  transferred  to  Milan.  There 
Giuseppe  Parini  (1729-1790)  attempted  to  do  for  letters 
what  Beccaria  and  others  had  already  accomplished  for  moral 
science.  Parini  was  born  of  poor  parents,  and  a  large  part 


IX.]      THE  FORER  UNNERS  OF  THE  RE  VOL  UTION.     127 

of  his  life  was  spent  under  conditions  which  were  most  hateful 
to  his  noble  and  aspiring  temper.  He  was  first  a  lawyer's 
clerk  and  then,  after  his  poems  had  procured  for  him  some 
repute,  a  tutor  in  different  aristocratic  families.  Although 
the  scenes  which  he  had  to  witness  were  extremely 
odious  to  him,  they  had  their  value,  for  they  quickened  his 
observation  and  afforded  subjects  for  his  pen.  Among 
Italian  men  of  letters  at  this  time  there  were  two  parties — the 
grammarians,  who  clung  to  the  traditional  style,  without, 
however,  infusing  a  breath  of  real  interest  into  it,  and  the 
progressists  who,  in  adopting  French  ideas,  imported  along 
with  them  French  idioms.  Parini  took  a  middle  course. 
Whilst  an  advocate  of  progress,  he  attempted  to  keep  the 
Italian  language  as  pure  as  possible.  Eventually  he  was 
appointed  professor  of  eloquence  at  the  Studio  di  Brera  at 
Milan,  and  lectured  on  literature.  His  discourses,  wherein 
he  eschews  grandeur  of  expression  and  imposing  abstractions, 
are  a  standing  testimony  to  his  good  sense  and  delicacy  of 
taste.  Unlike  his  contemporary  Francesco  Milizia,  who, 
in  order  to  dispose  of  the  Michelangiolists,  was  disrespectful 
to  the  great  sculptor  himself,  Parini  could  appreciate  Petrarch 
and  those  who  successfully  imitated  him,  and  yet  mete  out  a 
just  condemnation  to  those  who,  by  mingled  feebleness  and 
ambition,  had  made  '  Petrarchist '  a  term  of  reproach. 

But  Parini  was  something  more  than  a  critic.  His  ode 
Caduta,  in  which  he  gave  a  practical  illustration  of  his 
principles,  is  one  of  the  most  felicitous  in  Italian  literature. 
His  chief  work,  however,  is  a  mock  didactic  poem — //  Gwrno. 
As  has  been  said,  Parini  in  his  quality  of  tutor  had  ample 
opportunities  for  studying  the  manners  of  the  great,  and  the 
sentiment  which  the  spectacle  had  evoked  was  that  of  disgust. 
Parini  was  not  alone  in  that  feeling.  An  immense  number 


128  ITALIAN  LITER  A  TURE.  [Ch. 

of  satirists  were  at  work  scourging  the  conscience.  Unfor- 
tunately, this  open  method  of  war  produced  not  the  least 
impression  on  the  objects  of  their  attack,  and  Parini,  with  his 
profound  knowledge  of  the  human  heart,  perceived  that  the 
surest  means  for  effecting  his  purpose  was  to  dissemble.  He 
composed  a  work  which  was  as  striking  for  the  novelty  of 
the  design  as  for  the  perfect  way  in  which  that  design  was 
executed.  The  author  feigns  to  instruct  a  young  nobleman 
in  the  duties  and  usages  with  which  he  will  have  to  comply 
if  he  aspires  to  the  character  of  a  finished  gentleman.  In 
order  to  do  this  more  conveniently  he  breaks  up  the  day  into 
its  four  component  parts — Mattino,  Mezzogiorno^  Vespro  and 
Notte — the  titles  of  the  subdivisions  of  the  poem.  Partly 
that  he  might  give  a  greater  vraisemblance  to  his  work,  partly 
to  enhance  the  irony,  Parini  enters  into  the  minutest  details 
and  gravely  sets  forth  the  infinite  follies  constituting  the  code 
of  politeness. 

77  Giorno  is  a  work  of  high  genius.  Not  only  is  it  written 
in  a  most  exquisite  style,  but  the  arrangement  evinces  great 
judgment.  A  mere  enumeration,  however  skilful,  might  have 
affected  us  with  a  sense  of  monotony,  but  Parini  forestalls  this 
possibility  by  weaving  in  some  admirable  episodes,  such  as 
the  story  of  the  invention  of  trie  trac,  the  discovery  of  the 
sofa,  the  peace  between  Cupid  and  Hymenaeus,  the  origin  of 
social  inequality,  and  the  recital  of  the  ills  of  a  domestic 
guilty  of  treading  on  the  foot  of  the  vergine  Caccia  delle 
Grazie  alunna.  The  poem  is  in  blank  verse,  of  which  Parini 
has  a  rare  mastery.  Frugoni,  who  regarded  this  class  of 
poetry  as  his  special  province,  confessed  after  reading  Parini 
that  he  never  knew  till  then  how  to  write  blank  verse.  And 
yet  Parini  was  dissatisfied.  As  he  went  on  he  seemed  to  gain, 
more  and  more,  fresh  insight  into  the  potentialities  of  his 


IX.]      THE  FORERUNNERS  OF  THE  REVOLUTION.     1 39 

art.  This  caused  him  to  delay  the  publication  of  the  last  two 
parts  of  his  Giorno,  which,  in  effect,  only  saw  the  light  after 
his  death.  To  us,  however,  they  appear  quite  as  finished  as 
we  could  have  hoped,  nor  can  anyone  detect  the  slightest 
inequality  between  the  later  and  the  earlier  instalments. 

Among  Parini's  contemporaries  were  many  writers  of  note. 
Passeroni  (1713-1803)  indited  a  long  epic  in  caricature  on 
the  life  of  Cicero,  which,  however,  cannot  be  commended. 
He  was  more  happy  in  his  fables.  This  latter  sort  of  poetry 
was  cultivated  also  by  Pignotti  (1739-1812),  author  of  a 
history  of  Tuscany,  by  Bertola  (1753-1798)  and  by  Clasio, 
and  their  works  are  still  read  with  pleasure.  The  only  other 
author  to  whom  we  need  pay  attention  is  Giambattista  Casti 
(1721-1804),  who  wrote  a  poetical  satire  on  the  European 
courts  entitled  Animali  Parlanti.  He  composed  also  several 
melodramas  of  a  comic  nature,  notably  Congiura  di  Catilina, 
and  a  political  satire  on  the  Russian  Court,  in  eight-lined 
stanzas,  //  Poema  Tar  tar  o.  These  works  display  considerable 
talent,  but  repel  by  their  coarseness. 


CHAPTER   X. 

THE   TRAGEDIANS   AND   MELI. 

THE  vicissitudes  of  the  tragic  drama  during  the  eighteenth 
century  have  now  to  be  recorded.  In  reference  to  Scipione 
MafFei  mention  was  made  incidentally  of  Merope.  This  play 
was  represented  first  of  all  at  Modena,  and  then  repeatedly 
in  various  cities  of  Italy.  Maffei  was  overwhelmed  with 
congratulations  from  every  part  of  Europe.  His  tragedy  was 
translated  by  Pope.  Voltaire  also  thought  very  highly  of 
it,  wrote  a  flattering  letter  to  the  author  antf  afterwards  com- 
posed a  piece  on  the  same  subject,  when,  characteristically, 
he  published  some  disparaging  remarks  about  it  under  an 
assumed  name.  In  Italy  itself,  where  theatrical  taste  was  not 
yet  thoroughly  educated,  Merope  was  compelled  to  submit  to 
certain  transformations.  It  was  reduced  to  prose,  love-scenes 
and  interludes  were  inserted  in  it ;  but  from  the  moment  of 
its  production  it  became  a  necessary  part  of  every  manager's 
repertoire. 

Whilst  Gravina,  like  most  other  wise  critics,  exerted  himself 
to  quell  the  Gallicizing  spirit,  Pier  Jacopo  Martello  (1665- 
1727)  did  his  best  to  foster  it.  He  caused  French  plays  to  be 
translated  and  turned  into  prose,  and,  having  seen  them  in  high 


THE   TRAGEDIANS  AND   MELT.  131 

favour  with  the  audience,  endeavoured  to  introduce  French 
tragedy  bodily — without  any  alteration  in  structure,  mechanism, 
or  even  versification.  He  was  very  anxious  that  the  metre  of 
tragedy  should  be  Alexandrine,  and  sought  to  find  precedents 
for  it.  He  could  not,  however,  find  anything  later  or  more 
relevant  than  some  fragments  of  Ciullo  d'  Alcamo.  As  this 
did  not  satisfy  the  critics,  Martello  fell  back  on  another 
method  of  justifying  himself.  He  declared  that  his  verse  was 
italianissimo,  that  it  consisted  in  fact  of  two  short  hepta- 
syllabic  verses  like  those  employed  by  Speroni  in  his  Canace. 
Owing  to  the  controversy  which  arose  about  them  the  verses 
in  question  received  the  name  Martelliani^  but  they  were  never 
domesticated  in  Italian  tragedy.  Occasionally  they  were  used 
in  playful  compositions,  and  they  were  adopted,  in  some  of  his 
writings,  by  Qoldoni. 

Maffei  was  a  sincere  admirer  of  French  tragedy,  but,  as  he 
was  not  blind  to  its  defects,  he  did  not  allow  himself  to  be 
trapped  into  the  prevalent  belief  that  the  dramas  of  the  reign 
of  Louis  XIV  were  equal  to  those  of  Sophocles.  He  knew 
also  that  the  great  French  writers  were  indebted  for  not  a  few 
hints  to  his  own  countrymen  of  an  earlier  date,  that  for 
examples  of  tragic  writing  an  Italian  need  not  look  abroad. 
He,  therefore,  tried  to  copy  the  excellences  of  Trissino, 
Rucellai,  Giraldi,Tasso  and  others,  whilst  avoiding  their  faults. 
And  in  this  he  was  greatly  aided  by  the  criticisms  of  Tassoni, 
Zeno  and  Muratori. 

Maffei's  Merope  did  not  owe  its  fame  to  mere  accident. 
It  has  much  intrinsic  merit.  The  scenes  are  skilfully  laid, 
the  characters  are  veracious,  and  there  is  a  great  variety  of 
accident.  Yet  this  drama  had  no  progeny.  It  was  not  given 
to  Maffei  to  create  a  school  of  tragedy.  That  distinction 
was  reserved  for  Vittorio  Alfieri.  Before  referring  to  that 

K  2 


132  ITALIAN  LITERATURE.  [Ch. 

great  master  of  dramatic  composition  it  will  be  right  to 
devote  some  space  to  Antonio  Conti  (1677-1749),  who 
enriched  his  country  with  four  pieces  of  political  tragedy. 
Conti  lived  for  some  time  in  England,  where  he  learnt  to  love 
Shakespeare.  On  his  return  to  Italy,  at  the  mature  age  of 
fifty,  he  conceived  the  thought  of  carrying  tragedy  a  step 
further  than  Maffei  had  brought  it,  and,  adopting  a  suggestion 
of  Gravina,  chose  his  subjects  out  of  ancient  Roman  history. 
He  composed,  one  after  another,  Giunio  Bruto,  Marco  Bruto, 
Cesare  and  Druso.  These  dramas  are  best  on  the  side  of 
invention.  Thus  in  Giunio  Bruto  Conti  makes  Tito,  son  of 
the  liberator,  fall  in  love  with  the  daughter  of  the  tyrant.  The 
episode  is  admirably  introduced,  and  that  for  two  reasons : 
first  because  it  leads  to  interesting  situations,  and  secondly 
because  it  gives  further  expression  to  the  grand  but  inexor- 
able character  of  the  protagonist.  The  most  serious  defect 
in  Conti' s  plays  is  their  want  of  artistic  form.  In  his  moral 
conception  of  the  drama  he  may  possibly  excel  Al fieri  ;  but  in 
other  qualities,  such  as  male  and  sinewy  language,  pregnant 
breviloquence  in  the  dialogue,  and  dramatic  movement,  he 
comes  far  short  of  him.  This,  perhaps,  was  because  he  did 
not  pay  attention  to  dramatic  poetry  till  late  in  life,  or  he  may 
have  had  a  greater  faculty  for  conceiving  ideas  than  for  putting 
them  into  execution. 

The  life  of  Alfieri  (1749-1803)  reads  like  a  romance.  It 
is  a  remarkable  instance  of  genius  triumphing  over  difficulties 
of  a  most  unusual  kind.  He  was  born  of  a  noble  family  at 
Asti,  and,  like  others  of  his  class,  he  appears  to  have  regarded 
literary  studies  as  a  disparagement  to  his  rank.  As  a  boy  he  j 
was  sent  to  school,  but  he  seems  to  have  turned  his  oppor-i 
tunities  to  little  or  no  account,  and  when  the  time  came  for 
him  to  bid  his  preceptors  good-bye,  felt  it  a  blessed  release. 


X.]  THE   TRAGEDIANS  AND  MELI.  133 

Thereafter  he  plunged  into  amusements  and  dissipations, 
but  amidst  them  all  was  continually  tormented  by  an  inward 
unrest,  as  though  in  some  way  he  were  not  fulfilling  his 
destiny.  At  this  time  his  reading  entirely  consisted  of  a  few 
French  novels  and  a  drama  or  two  of  Metastasio,  but,  far 
from  comprehending  the  true  worth  of  the  latter,  he  thought 
of  them  as  libretti. 

In  January,  1774,  when  Alfieri  was  watching  by  the  bed- 
side of  a  sick  mistress,  the  idea  struck  him  of  relieving  the 
weary  hours  by  sketching  the  scene  of  a  play  in  which  the 
persons  were  to  be  Photinus,  a  woman  whom  he  ignorantly 
named  Lachesis,  and  Cleopatra.  The  drama,  under  the  title 
of  Cleopatra,  was  acted  about  a  year  later  in  the  Teatro 
Carignano  at  Turin  and  received  with  great  applause.  This 
unlooked-for  success  threw  the  lucky,  or  luckless,  author  into 
a  state  of  cruel  perplexity.  He  was,  he  knew,  utterly  desti- 
tute of  equipment  for  a  literary  career.  Here  at  twenty- 
seven  he  was  ignorant  even  of  the  rudiments  of  learning ! 
Except  when  he  availed  himself  of  the  Piedmontese  dialect,  he 
had  always  been  used  to  speak  French,  and  did  not  know  a 
jot  of  Italian  properly  so  called.  In  order  to  fit  himself  for 
his  mission  he  underwent  a  strict  apprenticeship.  As  a  first 
step  he  placed  himself  in  the  charge  of  a  tutor  that  he  might 
learn  those  simple  lessons  \\hich  he  had  neglected  in  boy- 
hood. He  then  betook  himself  to  Tuscany,  where  Italian 
was  spoken  in  the  greatest  purity,  and  attempted  to  rid  him- 
self of  the  Gallicisms  which  clung  to  him  as  the  effect  of 
long  usage,  and  from  which  to  the  last  he  could  never  wholly 
emancipate  himself.  Here,  however,  he  was  confirmed  in 
his  determination  to  win  for  Italy  that  distinction  in  tragedy 
which  Gravina,  Maffei  and  Conti,  with  all  their  philosophizing 
and  poetizing,  had  failed  to  achieve.  Having  made  up  his 


134  ITALIAN  LITERATURE.  [Ch. 

mind  to  this,  he  published  a  kind  of  manifesto  Delia 
tirannide,  in  which  he  announced  himself  as  the  uncom- 
promising advocate  of  liberty,  in  politics,  in  morals,  and  in 
literature. 

Alfieri  wrote  many  works  widely  differing  in  character, 
and  by  no  means  of  uniform  merit,  but  all  breathe  a 
generous  love  of  country,  and  have  as  their  supreme 
object  the  making  of  an  Italian  nation.  Owing  to  their 
number  it  is  impossible  to  go  over  all  in  detail.  It  must 
suffice  to  select  the  more  important.  His  epic  Etruria 
Liberata,  in  which  he  sings  of  the  assassination  of  Alessandro 
de'  Medici  by  his  kinsman  Lorenzino,  need  not  detain  us. 
The  time  had  gone  by  for  the  writing  of  epics,  and  Alfieri's 
impulsive  temperament  ill  suited  him  for  the  composition 
of  a  work  demanding  the  easy  flow,  pompous  description, 
and  full  treatment  of  a  heroic  poem.  His  version  of  the 
Aeneid,  made  for  his  own  pleasure,  and  on  which,  being 
a  labour  of  love,  he  bestowed  all  possible  pains,  shows 
clearly  enough  that  his  talents  did  not  lie  in  this  direction. 
He  slightly  improved  the  sonnet  of  his  day  by  giving  to  it  a 
robuster  gait,  but  his  odes,  though  the  subjects  are  worthy 
of  Pindar — e.g.  America  Liber ata  and  Parigi  Sbastigliato 
— are  wanting  in  force,  His  satire  verges  too  much  on 
invective  ;  he  is  too  pungent  and  direct,  and  of  the  subtle 
irony  of  Parini  he  has  nothing.  His  epigrams  partake  of  the 
same  fault,  though  some  of  them  are  very  fine,  and  both  in 
epigram  and  satire  he  is  distinctly  original.  His  prose  is  full 
of  matter;  the  style  is  manly,  and  the  language,  with  the 
exceptions  already  noted,  pure. 

One  cause  of  offence,  which  pervades  all  his  writings  but 
is  most  visible  in  his  prose,  is  a  harshness  in  the  rhythm. 
It  is  hard  to  say  from  what  this  defect  arose,  whether  acci- 


X.]  THE    TRAGEDIANS  AND  MELI.  135 

dentally,  from  the  fact  that  he  wrote  Italian,  so  to  speak,  as 
a  foreigner,  or,  as  is  not  impossible,  from  a  deliberate  inten- 
tion, his  object  being  to  win  back  the  language  from  the 
nervelessness  and  flaccidity  to  which  it  had  been  reduced 
by  the  grammarians.  In  any  case  it  is  a  defect.  To  say, 
however,  with  some,  that  Alfieri  must  be  regarded  as  a  philo- 
sopher and  not  as  an  artist,  is  a  gross  mistake.  This  may 
be  true  of  him  as  a  prose -writer,  but,  applied  to  his  dramatic 
composition,  the  verdict  is  ludicrously  false.  His  dramas 
are  of  a  simplicity  which  is  in  striking  contrast  with  the  con- 
ception of  the  art  then  prevalent,  and  which  it  might  be 
thought  was  copied  from  Greece.  The  reverse,  however,  is 
the  truth.  At  the  time  when  he  began  to  write,  he  did  not 
know  so  much  as  the  names  of  Aeschylus,  Sophocles,  and 
Euripides,  and,  never  having  read  any  French  tragedies,  was 
not  acquainted  with  their  methods,  even  indirectly. 

The  co-incidence,  therefore,  is  fortuitous,  or  rather,  we 
might  say,  is  to  be  ascribed  to  identical  conclusions  worked 
out  by  men  in  whom  tragedy  was  incarnate.  One  of  these 
conclusions  was  that  nothing  must  be  introduced  to  disturb 
the  illusion.  This  was  the  real  meaning  of  the  three  unities, 
of  time,  place,  and  action  :  and  Alfieri  by  sheer  instinct 
obeyed  the  same  rule.  This  instinct  was  affirmed  by  medi- 
tation and  his  dramas,  commencing  from  his  abbozzaccio,  as 
he  called  it,  Cleopatra  to  Saul,  and  the  two  Bruttfs  show  a 
progressive  development  towards  that  ideal  of  tragedy  which 
had  limned  itself  on  his  mind.  Alfieri  banished  the  rabble 
of  superfluous  characters  and  concentrated  his  energies  on 
the  leading  personages,  who,  while  they  are  designed  on  a 
colossal  scale,  are  rounded  off  with  the  patient  unfaltering 
hand  of  a  master.  His  Saul,  in  particular,  is  gigantic 
and  not  unworthy  of  a  place  beside  the  Prometheus  of 


136  ITALIAN  LITERATURE.  [Ch. 

Aeschylus.  Alfieri's  extraordinary  success  is  largely  owing  to 
what  seemed  at  first  an  insuperable  obstacle — his  illiteracy. 
It  was  this  which  gave  him  boldness  and  independence, 
which  made  him  refuse  to  bow  to  convention  and  vain 
authority. 

Alfieri  had  a  theory  that  towards  the  age  of  forty  the  crea- 
tive powers  of  the  mind  are  exhausted,  and  that  a  writer 
should  then  abandon  original  composition  for  the  exercise  of 
his  critical  faculties.  Conformably  with  this  opinion  he  did 
not  attempt,  after  that  period,  to  add  to  his  list  of  tragedies. 
His  last  years  were  spent  in  learning  Greek,  speculating  on 
art,  translating  the  classics,  and  criticising  his  own  works. 
As  regards  the  last,  he  pointed  out  with  admirable  candour 
what  he  considered  to  be  their  defects,  while,  at  the  same 
time,  he  did  not  allow  himself  to  be  prevented  by  a  false 
feeling  of  modesty  from  instancing  their  merits.  He  thus,  as 
it  were,  combated  in  advance  the  attacks  which  were  made  on 
his  reputation  by  A.  W.  Schlegel,  and  which  were  taken  up, 
to  their  everlasting  shame,  by  a  horde  of  degenerate  Italians. 
Alfieri's  translations  of  Aristophanes  and  Terence  are  good, 
and  occasionally  even  brilliant,  but  it  must  be  confessed,  his 
genius  does  not  lend  itself  much  to  works  of  this  class.  His 
own  comedies,  of  which  he  wrote  six,  are  deficient  in  the 
negligent  ease,  the  happy  abandon  which  is  the  essence  of 
good  comedy.  On  the  whole,  however,  Alfieri  is  one  of  the 
grandest  figures  in  Italian  literature  since  Tasso. 

It  will  be  convenient  at  this  point  to  take  a  side-glance  at 
Sicily,  the  birth-place  of  Italian  literature.  At  length,  in  the 
eighteenth  century,  after  a  long  period  of  sterility,  there 
began  to  appear  in  it  new  signs  of  life.  Among  the  Sicilians 
who  distinguished  themselves  at  this  time  may  be  mentioned 
Caruso,  Mongitore,  Di  Giovanni,  Amico  and  Testa.  Mon- 


XJ  THE   TRAGEDIANS  AND  MELT.  137 

gitore  especially  worked  in  the  field  of  Sicilian  biography, 
and  produced  an  immense  work,  entitled  Bibliotheca  Sicula, 
comprising  the  lives  of  the  most  eminent  Sicilians  from  the 
earliest  times  to  his  own.  The  compilation,  however,  though 
a  monument  of  patience  and  erudition,  is  wholly  uncritical. 
At  a  much  later  period  Domenico  Scina,  in  order  to  justify 
his  existence  as  royal  historiographer,  wrote  an  account  of 
Sicilian  literature  during  the  eighteenth  century.  From  these 
writings  it  is  evident  that  there  was  always  a  plentiful  supply 
of  learned  men  in  the  island,  of  whom,  however,  not  one 
attained  to  real  distinction.  The  reason  is  probably  twofold : 
first,  the  political  isolation  of  Sicily,  and  secondly,  its  distance 
from  Tuscany,  compelling  scholars  to  learn  the  Tuscan  speech 
as  a  dead  language  from  books. 

Meantime  the  native  Sicilian  dialect  was  not  quite  neglected. 
From  the  sixteenth  century  onwards  we  meet  with  a  goodly 
number  of  writers  all  striving  to  ennoble  their  mother  speech. 
Such,  for  example,  are  Antonio  Veneziano  (surnamed  the 
Sicilian  Petrarch),  Monsignore  Requesens  Rao,  Eredia,  Val- 
legio,  Giudici,  Aversa,  Gaetani,  Montagna,  Rallo,  Triolo, 
Puglisi,  Catania,  and  many  others.  The  most  ambitious 
however  was  Giuseppe  Vitali,  the  Blind  Man  of  Ganci,  who 
wrote  a  long  epic  poem  Sicilia  Liberata,  which  treated  of  the 
Norman  conquest  of  the  island,  and  which,  defective  as  we 
now  find  it,  was  the  admiration  of  his  contemporaries.  Still 
greater  celebrity  was  gained  by  Domenico  Tempio,  not 
so  much  from  his  talents  as  from  the  impurity  of  his 
poems,  which  in  this  respect  are  worthy  to  rank  with 
Casti's. 

Tempio' s  popularity  was  at  its  height  when  Giovanni 
Meli  (1740-1815),  not  then  twenty  years  of  age,  published 
his  Fata  Galante,  a  bernesque  poem  which,  despite  the  remi- 


138  ITALIAN  LITER  A  TURE.  [Ch. 

niscences  which  it  contained  of  other  writers,  had  so  abundant 
a  vein  of  poetry,  such  a  troop  of  happy  phrases,  such  exquisite 
and  natural  tints,  as  instantly  to  eclipse  all  rival  compositions ; 
and  Sicily,  full  of  enthusiasm,  riveted  its  attention  on  the 
young  aspirant  from  whom  it  confidently  expected  achieve- 
ments as  yet  unparalleled.  These  expectations  were  not 
destined  to  fall.  Meli,  as  an  ecclesiastical  dignitary,  had  the 
entree  into  the  halls  of  the  nobles,  then  (owing  to  the  Spanish 
ascendancy)  intensely  exclusive  and  aristocratic,  and  his  re- 
searches in  science  had  made  him  Professor  of  Chemistry  in 
the  University  of  Palermo,  but  he  never  allowed  himself  to 
be  seduced  by  extraneous  ambitions.  He  fraternized  with 
the  people,  observed  their  ways,  learnt  their  proverbs,  and 
thus  caught  their  essential  spirit.  His  writings  therefore 
have  a  distinct  and  original  and  indigenous  flavour,  like  those 
of  Burns. 

Meli  composed  quite  an  encyclopaedia  of  verse — eclogues, 
lyrical  poems,  satires,  elegies,  fables,  of  which  a  large  number 
were  published  after  his  decease.  The  three  most  important 
are  his  Fata  Galante  already  mentioned,  Don  Chisciotte^  and 
Origine  del  Mondo.  In  Don  Chtsciotte,  a  mock  heroic  poem, 
Meli  pretends  that  Cervantes  has  omitted  some  doughty  deeds 
of  the  knight  which  are  well  worthy  of  being  sung.  While, 
however,  the  composition  has  many  excellent  points,  notably 
a  lively  fancy,  one  acquainted  with  Cervantes'  masterpiece 
necessarily  misses  the  charm  of  novelty.  The  real  hero  is 
not  Don  Quixote,  but  Sancho  Panza,  whose  shade  in  the 
concluding  '  vision '  appears  to  the  author  and  converses  with 
him  on  the  moral  of  the  poem.  Although  it  must  needs 
forego  the  praise  of  originality  Don  Chisciotte  cannot  be 
refused  such  honour  as  is  due  to  glamour  of  style  and  still 
greater  glamour  of  colouring. 


X.]  THE   TRAGEDIANS  AND  MELI.  139 

Mali's  Origine  del  Mondo  is  a  pleasant  satire  on  various 
philosophical  theories  regarding  the  origin  of  the  world. 
Jupiter  is  depicted  in  the  midst  of  his  celestial  family, 
who  debate  as  to  the  best  mode  of  creating  the  world 
which  as  yet  is  not.  The  decision  ultimately  is  that  it 
shall  be  composed  of  Jupiter's  body,  which  is  forthwith 
pulled  to  pieces.  In  allusion  to  the  ancient  arms  of  the 
island  (representing  a  head  with  three  legs  bended)  Sicily 
is  imagined  to  have  been  formed  from  the  head  of  the 
god.  It  is  evident  the  poem  has  a  special  reference  to 
Pantheism. 

Meli's  odes  are  somewhat  clogged  by  the  mythological 
harness  in  which,  obediently  to  the  ideas  of  the  age,  he 
deemed  it  necessary  to  envelop  them.  His  fables  are  inge- 
nious and  some  of  them  original,  while  in  naturalness  of 
expression  he  far  surpasses  most  modern  fabulists.  As  a 
satirist  he  is  keen,  but  not  brutal.  Meli  wrote  also  a  dith- 
yramb which  even  Sicilians  unacquainted  with  the  drinking 
customs  and  slang  of  the  people  find  hard  reading,  but  which 
to  a  connoisseur  in  such  matters  affords  fresh  proof  of  his  ex- 
traordinary powers.  His  best  work,  however,  is  his  pastoral 
and  anacreontic  verse,  in  which  he  will  never  be  excelled. 
Though  born  in  the  land  of  idylls  he  did  not  copy  Theocritus 
— versions  of  Anacreon,  however,  existed — for  the  all-sufficient 
reason  that  he  did  not  know  the  Greek  alphabet.  On  the 
contrary,  what  he  did  was  to  examine  the  popular  songs  of 
his  country,  not  that  he  might  ape  them,  but  that  he  might 
win  their  secret — the  art  of  writing  naturally.  Meli's  poetry 
is  quite  untranslatable,  so  much  depending  on  nuances 
or  shades  of  meaning  which  a  foreigner  is  incapable  of 
appreciating,  and  for  which  peninsular  Italian  can  find  no 
real  or  satisfying  expressions.  By  his  contemporaries — 


140  ITALIAN  LITERATURE. 

Alfieri,  Cesarotti,  Casti,  Monti — Meli  was  held  in  the  highest 
esteem.  They  all  knew  him  to  be  no  mere  dealer  in  pro- 
vincialisms, seeking  a  spurious  reputation  by  eccentricity 
and  caprice,  but  a  genuine  poet  brimful  of  the  noblest 
feeling. 


CHAPTER   XI. 

THE   REVOLUTION   AND   THE   REACTION. 

THE  eighteenth  and  the  earl}7  part  of  the  nineteenth  century 
cannot  be  said  to  have  produced  historians  at  all  comparable 
to  Machiavelli  or  Sarpi.  There  was,  it  is  true,  indefatigable 
research.  Every  cranny  almost  in  the  peninsula  was  ransacked 
for  evidence  of  the  past,  but  the  writers  of  the  period  either 
devoted  themselves  to  particular  aspects  of  history,  or  by  accu- 
mulating material  prepared  the  way  for  future  historians. 
Reference  has  been  already  made  to  Muratori,  the  father 
or,  as  he  has  been  termed,  perhaps  more  accurately,  foster 
father  of  modern  Italian  history.  Next  in  succession  was 
Pietro  Giannone  (1676-1748).  He  was  born  in  a  village 
of  Monte  Gargano,  and  his  parents,  advised  of  his 
unusual  talents,  sent  him  to  Naples,  where  he  had  as  his 
teacher  the  learned  Aulisio.  Unlike  the  majority  of  those 
who  have  been  mentioned  in  the  course  of  this  narrative, 
Giannone  entered  into  his  legal  studies  with  zest,  and  made 
himself  known  by  his  essays  on  the  origin  of  Roman  Law. 

It  was  thus  that  he  became  cognizant  of  a  void  in  Italian 
literature.  There  were  many  histories  descriptive  of  war 
and  external  politics,  but  a  civil  history — one,  that  is  to  say, 
commemorating  the  changes  of  laws  and  institutions  under 
the  various  governments  which  successively  sprang  up  in 


1 42  ITALIAN  LITER  A  TURE.  [Ch. 

different  parts  of  the  peninsula — there  was  none.  Giannone, 
however,  perceived  that  a  task  of  such  magnitude,  if  it  was  to 
be  properly  carried  out,  was  beyond  the  powers  of  any 
individual  writer.  Accordingly  he  resolved  to  limit  fhis  work 
to  the  kingdom  of  Naples.  Whilst  occupied  with  it,  he 
happened  to  be  engaged  in  a  suit  in  which  it  fell  to  his  lot  to 
defend  the  rights  of  certain  citizens  against  the  encroach- 
ments of  the  bishops.  This  necessitated  the  inspection  of 
an  enormous  number  of  church  laws,  decretals,  edicts,  privi- 
leges, and  customs,  and  Giannone  was  led  to  see  that  civil 
history — at  any  rate  in  the  catholic  world — could  not  be 
dealt  with  apart  from  ecclesiastical  history.  He  arrived  at 
the  conclusion  that  the  secular  power  of  the  church,  and 
especially  the  old  feudal  pretensions  of  the  Court  of  Rome 
to  the  States  of  Naples  and  Sicily,  had  been  a  fruitful  cause 
of  controversies  and  discords.  His  composition,  therefore, 
is  somewhat  in  the  nature  of  a  polemic  or,  it  might  be 
stricter  to  say  of  a  scientific  work,  being  a  perpetual  discus- 
sion of  law.  This  consideration  will  serve  to  excuse  its 
artistic  defects  and  the  frequent  thefts  from  Porzio,  Costanzo 
and  other  historians  of  Naples.  Each  of  the  forty  books  into 
which  the  history  is  divided  sets  out  with  a  brief  historical 
proem,  which  is  made,  as  it  were,  the  pivot  for  subsequent 
disquisitions.  The  chief  fault  of  Giannone' s  work  is  this  : — 
during  the  many  centuries  his  history  traverses  he  sees  only 
the  Empire  and  the  Church  contending  for  the  mastery. 
The  position  of  the  people  he  totally  ignores. 

A  very  voluminous  writer,  who  possessed  a  vivid  imagina- 
tion, was  Carlo  Denina  (1731-1813).  He  was  one  of  the 
class  who  delighted  to  call  themselves  beaux  esprits,  and  first 
brought  himself  into  notice  by  a  work  on  the  vicissitudes  of 
literature — showy  enough,  but  unsubstantial.  For  this  he 


XI.]        THE  REVOLUTION  AND    THE  REACTION.      143 

was  visited  with  the  sarcasms  of  Voltaire,  and  Denina's  fortune 
was  made.  The  highest  achievement,  however,  was  a 
historical  work  entitled  Rivoluzioni  d'  Italia  in  which  he 
displays  not  only  much  learning,  but  something  also  of  the 
philosophic  spirit,  since  he  attempts  to  explore  the  hidden 
causes  which  lay  behind  the  events. 

One  of  the  most  thoughtful  and  generously  written  works 
of  the  age  is  Pietro  Verri's  Storia  di  Milano.  Verri  (1728- 
1797)  might  have  ranked  with  the  greatest  historians  of  his 
country  but  for  one  grievous  and,  indeed,  unpardonable  fault 
— his  negligent  and  almost  barbarous  style.  In  his  Pensieri 
on  the  spirit  of  Italian  literature,  he  vehemently  protests 
against  the  tyranny  of  the  schools,  embodied  in  those  whom 
he  names  the  Aristotelians  of  letters ;  and  full  of  disgust  at 
the  vices  of  the  parolai  or  word-mongers,  he  positively  glories 
in  uncouthness.  That  this  was  largely  affectation  is  proved 
by  those  passages  in  which,  involuntarily  as  it  were,  he  rises 
to  eloquence  and  power.  The  materials  of  the  Storia  were 
drawn,  to  a  considerable  extent,  from  the  Memorie  della  Citta 
e  della  Campagna  di  Milano  of  his  countryman  Giulini,  but 
notwithstanding  this  and  his  faults  as  a  stylist,  the  Milanesi 
persist  in  regarding  him  as  the  best  of  their  historians. 

The  man  who  should  restore  history  to  its  earlier  symmetry 
and  graceful  artistic  form  was,  however,  yet  to  appear.  In 
1808  Carlo  Botta  (1766-1837)  published  his  Storia  della 
guerra  della  Indepenza  americana,  which  is  incontestably  a 
masterpiece.  Botta  was  a  physician  and,  moreover,  took  an 
active  part  in  politics,  but  he  managed  to  find  time  for 
indulging  his  taste  for  literature.  His  admiration  for  the 
Latin  and  Greek  historians,  and  even  more  for  the  Italian 
historians  of  the  sixteenth  century,  amounted  to  superstition. 
From  them  he  gleaned  those  felicities,  those  charms  of 


144  ITALIAN  LITERATURE.  [Ch. 

language,  which  form  such  a  pleasing  contrast  with  the 
harshness  and  morosity  of  the  Storia  di  Milano.  If  Botta' s 
Storia  d' America  was  received  with  favour,  his  Storia  d'  Italia, 
comprising  the  twenty-five  eventful  years  from  the  outbreak 
of  the  French  Revolution  to  the  fall  of  Buonaparte,  was 
hailed  with  enthusiasm.  There  were  several  reasons  why 
this  was  the  case.  Botta,  emboldened  by  the  success  of  his 
first  writing,  displayed  greater  freedom  both  in  thought  and 
expression.  The  subject  also  was  a  national  one,  and  it  was 
treated  by  the  writer  with  all  the  glow  of  patriotic  sentiment. 
By  some,  indeed,  Botta  is  accused  of  malignity  towards  the 
French.  They  say  that  he  has  painted  Napoleon  far  blacker 
than  the  emperor  ever  deserved.  The  justice  of  this  accusa- 
tion may  be  doubted,  and  even  if  it  were  found  to  be  true,  it 
must  be  remembered  that  Botta  was  still  smarting  from  his 
wounds  and  hardly  amenable  therefore  to  the  ordinary  rules 
of  criticism.  A  more  valid  objection  is  that  Botta  is  deficient 
in  insight,  that  he  does  not  understand  the  political  game  of 
chess,  as  appears  still  more  evidently  in  his  continuation  of 
Guiccardini. 

Lastly  must  be  named  Pietro  Colletta  (1775-1831).  This 
writer  was  born  at  Naples;  studied  mathematics  and 
embraced  the  profession  of  a  soldier.  In  1799  he  was 
imprisoned  and  cashiered,  he  then  became  a  civil  engineer. 
Seven  years  later  he  rejoined  the  army,  and  under  Murat 
attained  the  rank  of  major-general.  After  the  return  of  the 
Bourbons  he  was  suffered  to  keep  his  post,  and  on  the  out- 
break of  the  revolution  of  1821  was  sent  to  Sicily  to  restore 
order.  When  Naples  was  seized  by  the  Austrians,  Colletta 
was  first  imprisoned  and  afterwards  banished  to  Moravia 
whence  he  made  his  way  to  Florence.  Here  he  was  urged  by 
several  literary  friends  to  set  down  his  reminiscences  of  the 


XI.]       THE  REVOLUTION  AND    THE  REACTION.      145 

events  in  which  he  had  been  implicated,  but  for  Colletta,  who 
was  wholly  unversed  in  good  Italian,  this  was  no  easy  matter. 
The  difficulty,  however,  was  surmounted,  partly  through 
Colletta's  own  indefatigable  study,  and  partly  through  the 
kindness  of  those  same  literary  friends  in  revising  his 
manuscript;  and,  as  the  final  result,  the  work  had  all  the 
appearance  of  being  written  by  a  veteran  in  authorship. 

Among  the  poets  that  adorned  the  period  of  the  Revolu- 
tion, none  is  more  prominent  than  Vincenzo  Monti  (1754- 
1828),  who  was  bom  in  Romagna  and  came  to  Rome  to  seek 
his  fortune.  The  first  composition  by  which  he  attracted 
notice  was  a  poem  in  honour  of  a  celebrated  preacher.  It 
was  a  biblical  vision  in  the  manner  of  Varano.  Although 
Monti  was  then  only  sixteen  years  old,  the  piece  was  highly 
commended,  and  deemed  to  possess  merits  not  to  be 
traced  in  its  supposed  model.  After  this  Monti  quickly 
rose  to  the  position  of  the  leading  man  of  letters  in  Italy. 
Unfortunately  for  his  fame  his  great  abilities  were  not 
balanced  by  a  corresponding  strength  of  character,  and  his 
works  bear  witness  to  his  successive  apostasies.  His  poems 
may  be  divided  into  three  classes:  first,  those  written  in 
support  of  the  Papacy  and  to  discredit  the  French  Revolu- 
tion ;  secondly,  those  indited  in  the  hour  of  the  Revolution's 
triumph  ;  thirdly,  those  composed  after  the  accession  to  power 
of  Napoleon  Buonaparte.  It  ought,  however,  in  extenuation 
of  this  weakness  to  be  recorded  that,  though  Monti's  public 
career  was  deformed  by  shameless  recantations,  in  private 
he  was  kindest  and  most  indulgent  of  men.  His  poetry 
is  clearly  influenced  by  study  of  the  Divine  Comedy,  which 
in  Monti's  youth  had  been  drawn  from  obscurity  by  the 
imitations  of  Varano,  Bettinelli's  Lettere,  and  Gozzi's  reply. 

Almost  all  Monti's  compositions  take  the  form  of  a  vision, 
L 


146  ITALIAN  LITERATURE.  [Ch. 

and  this  is  the  case  with  the  very  greatest  of  them  all,  Bassvil- 
liana.  The  hero  of  the  poem  (which  is  left  unfinished  at  the 
end  of  the  fourth  canto)  is  Hugo  Bassville,  an  agent  of 
the  French  Republican  Government,  who,  on  his  arrival  at 
Rome,  was  torn  to  pieces  by  the  infuriated  populace.  While 
his  corpse  lies  unburied  on  the  banks  of  the  Tiber,  his  spirit 
is  conducted  by  an  angel  on  a  mysterious  pilgrimage.  The 
poet  takes  occasion  to  review  the  chief  events  of  the  Revo- 
lution and  mercilessly  chastises  the  writers  who  had  been 
the  primary  cause  of  it.  In  his  Pericolo  and  Super stizione, 
poems  which  belong  to  the  second  period  of  Monti's  literary 
existence,,  he  quite  alters  his  tone.  To  his  jaundiced  eye 
Louis  XVI  now  appears  a  tyrant  and  Pius  VI,  erewhile 
praised  as  a  strict  and  holy  pastor,  is  vilified  in  outrageous 
terms.  Thirdly,  in  his  Giove  terreno,  Spada  di  Federigo, 
Bardo  della  selva  nera,  Jerogamia  di  Creta,  and  Api  Pana- 
cridi,  Monti  becomes  an  abject  worshipper  of  Napoleon. 
After  Buonaparte's  exit,  with  the  same  venality  for  which  he 
had  been  always  notorious,  he  made  his  peace  with  the 
victors,  and  ceasing  to  pour  forth  heroic  strains,  applied 
himself  to  the  safe,  though  somewhat  humdrum  pursuit  of 
philology. 

The  world  of  letters  was  then  agitated  by  an  effort  at 
reform  on  the  part  of  a  sect  who,  in  contradistinction  to 
frenchified  writers,  called  themselves  Purists.  This  movement 
was  the  natural  sequel  to  the  vigorous  protests  of  those  great 
Italian  intellects  referred  to  in  the  last  chapter,  but  in  the  hands 
of  the  present  leaders  it  was  carried  to  a  ridiculous  extreme. 
The  most  fanatical  among  them  was  Antonio  Cesari,  who 
could  find  nothing  in  the  compositions  of  the  moderns  to 
satisfy  him.  He  himself  wrote  a  variety  of  works  including 
novels,  three  large  volumes  which  he  entitled  Bellezze  della 


XI.]       THE   REVOLUTION  AND    THE  REACTION.      147 

Divina  Commedta,  translations  of  several  Latin  poets,  and  an 
Antidoto  per  i  giovani  studiosi,  in  which  he  warned  novices 
against  all  literature  posterior  to  the  fourteenth  century. 
This  egregious  apostle  of  purism  Monti  resolved  to  assail, 
in  which  enterprise  he  took  as  his  ally  his  son-in-law  Giulio 
Perticari.  The  latter,  while  not  a  man  of  great  intel- 
lectual resource,  possessed  excellent  taste,  and  was  therefore 
well  qualified  to  be  Monti's  lieutenant.  The  fruit  of  their 
joint  labours  was  a  work  entitled  Proposta  di  correzioni  al 
Vocabolario  della  Crusca,  which,  though  only  a  grammatical 
treatise,  has  on  it  the  gleam  of  genius. 

To  conclude  what  requires  to  be  said  about  Monti — most 
of  his  work  is  characterized  by  monotony  of  invention.  He 
is  always  bringing  spectres  and  shades  of  heroes  on  the 
stage.  Hence  his  poetry  has  been  termed  with  some  force 
a  perpetual  phantasmagoria.  Monti  wrote  three  tragedies. 
Of  these  Caw  Graccho  is  the  best,  possessing,  indeed,  con- 
siderable merit,  though  the  writer  exhibits  too  great  a  tendency 
to  declamation.  More  notable  than  his  dramas  is  his  trans- 
lation of  the  Iliad,  which  is  considered  equal  to  Pope's. 

Contemporary  with  Monti,  though  a  good  deal  younger,  was 
Ugo  Foscolo  (1777-1827).  This  celebrated  writer  and  patriot 
was  born  in  the  island  of  Zante,  his  father  being  a  Venetian 
and  his  mother  a  Greek.  He  was  sent  as  a  student  to  the 
University  of  Padua,  where  he  attended  Cesarotti's  lectures  on 
the  classics.  At  the  age  of  seventeen  he  produced  a  tragedy 
in  the  style  of  Alfieri,  which  was  acted  at  Venice.  Foscolo 
threw  himself  with  the  utmost  enthusiasm  into  the  revolu- 
tionary movement,  took  service  in  the  army,  and  was  present 
at  Genoa  when  that  city  was  invested  by  the  allies.  At 
twenty-nine,  in  the  room  of  Monti,  he  was  elected  Professor 
of  Literature  at  Pavia.  A  few  years  later  he  caused  a 

L  2 


148  ITALIAN  LITERATURE.  [Ch. 

tragedy,  Ajace,  to  be  played,  in  which  the  authorities  de- 
tected various  distasteful  allusions,  and  he  was  ordered  to 
quit  the  kingdom.  He  then  betook  himself  to  Tuscany,  but 
eventually,  as  he  found  it  impossible  to  adapt  himself  to 
the  new  conditions,  went  to  live  in  England,  where,  thirteen 
years  after,  he  died,  at  the  age  of  fifty. 

During  the  course  of  his  troubled  life,  Foscolo  was  the 
author  of  many  works.  One  of  the  most  popular  was  his 
Jacopo  Ortis,  the  Italian  '  Sorrows  of  Werther/  Ortis,  however, 
is  a  much  finer  character  than  his  German  prototype,  for 
whereas  Werther  falls  a  victim  to  his  own  unhappy  passion, 
Foscolo's  hero  is  no  mere  sentimental  swain.  Grief  for  the 
misfortunes  of  his  country  is  added,  as  the  motive  of  his 
sacrifice,  to  the  pang  of  unsuccessful  love.  Jacopo  Ortis  was 
felt  to  be  a  great  book,  but  it  had  one  defect  which  caused  its 
writer,  subsequently,  severe  compunction,  namely,  a  negligent 
style.  Foscolo's  chef  d'ceuvre  is  a  Jjtfical  poem,  I  Sepolcri. 
Before  writing  it,  and  soon  after  the  publication  of  Ortis,  he 
made  proof  of  his  powers  in  two  noble  odes  in  honour  of 
Luigia  Pallavicini.  As  for  /  Sepolcri,  the  cause  which  im- 
mediately inspired  it  was  Foscolo's  indignation  with  the  great 
people  of  Milan  for  allowing  the  remains  of  Parini  to  be 
mingled  in  a  common  burial-ground  with  those  of  robbers 
deposited  there  by  the  public  executioner.  The  composition 
has  every  merit  which  such  a  lyric  should  have  —  choice 
vocabulary,  robust  style,  and  ever  increasing  animation  and 
fire.  It  was  read  by  Bettinelli  and  Monti,  and  both  pronounced 
it  a  masterpiece. 

The  peculiar  feature  in  /  Sepolcri  is  the  wonderful  way  in 
which  Foscolo,  whilst  drawing  his  images  from  ancient 
literature,  vivifies  them  with  his  own  emotions  and  weds  them 
to  the  circumstances  of  the  hour.  It  is  this  which  differences 


XL]       THE  REVOLUTION  AND   THE  REACTION.      149 

/  Sepolcri  from  the  frigid  and  artificial  imitations  of  Pindar, 
which  had  been  current  during  three  centuries,  and  accredits 
it  as  real  poetry.  Following  up  his  success  Foscolo  designed 
three  other  lyrical  compositions,  the  most  notable  being  his 
poem  Le  Grazie.  Of  this,  however,  only  fragments  were 
published.  Personal  anxieties  and  the  disturbed  condition 
of  public  affairs  in  Italy  did  not  leave  him  the  requisite 
ease  and  leisure  for  carrying  his  intentions  into  effect.  To 
these  causes  must  be  added  his  high  sense  of  the  dignity 
of  his  vocation,  in  which  he  has  scarcely  an  equal  either 
in  ancient  or  modern  times,  and  which  made  him  a  rigorous 
censor  of  his  own  performances.  The  result  was  that  he 
projected  a  large  number  of  great  works,  including  a 
translation  of  the  Iliad,  which  he  never  completed. 

Foscolo,  despite  his  achievements  in  lyric  poetry,  was  not 
particularly  successful  in  the  drama.  In  this  department  the 
best  that  can  be  said  of  him  is  that  of  all  Alfred's  followers 
he  is  the  most  like  him.  His  sonnets,  on  the  contrary,  in 
which  he  took  Casa  as  a  model,  are  better  than  those  of 
Alfieri,  and  some  of  them,  from  their  passion  and  strength, 
are  as  popular  as  I  Sepolcri.  Two  more  works  of  Foscolo 
may  be  mentioned,  his  translation  of  Sterne's  Sentimental 
Journey  and  his  satire  entitled  Ipercalissi  di  Didimo  Chicrico, 
profeta  minimo.  The  latter  is  an  animated  protest,  in  the 
style  of  the  biblical  writers,  against  the  scholars  of  the 
peninsula  for  betraying  the  cause  of  their  country.  Had  not 
Foscolo  himself  however  supplied  the  key,  the  allusions  would 
have  remained  excessively  obscure.  In  England  Foscolo  was 
a  frequent  contributor  to  the  Edinburgh  and  Quarterly  Review, 
for  which  he  wrote  critical  studies  on  Dante  and  his  age,  and 
thereby  did  much  to  advance  the  knowledge  of  Italian  litera- 
ture in  his  adopted  country.  Moved  also  by  sympathy  for 


150  ITALIAN  LITERATURE. 

the  Greeks  in  their  struggle  for  independence  he  began  a 
work  on  Homer,  but  before  he  had  time  to  finish  it,  died,  it 
is  to  be  feared,  of  sheer  misery. 

Before  ending  this  account  of  the  revolutionary  era,  it  will 
be  proper  to  advert  to  two  other  writers — Ippolito  Pinde- 
monti  and  Giovanni  Fantoni.  Pindemonti  (1753-1828) 
made  himself  famous  by  his  lovely  rendering  of  the  Odyssey. 
Apart  from  this  he  is  chiefly  celebrated  for  his  rustic  poems ; 
and  his  verse,  tinged  with  gentle  melancholy,  has  gained  for 
him  the  name  of  the  Italian  Tibullus.  Fantoni  (1759-1807), 
better  known  by  his  nom  de  guerre  Labindo,  wrote  lyrical 
poetry  after  Horace,  but,  with  the  exception  of  a  few  odes 
inspired  by  political  subjects,  his  imitations  cannot  be  termed 
felicitous. 


CHAPTER   XII. 

ROMANTICISM   AND  PESSIMISM. 

IT  is  proposed  to  deal  in  this  chapter  with  two  phases 
of  sentiment,  which,  though  universal  or  rather,  it  might  be 
said,  incidental  to  the  common  human  spirit,  received  special 
expression  in  Italy  at  the  hands  of  two  writers  both  intel- 
lectually gigantesque,  but  in  other  respects  as  wide  asunder 
as  the  poles — Alessandro  Manzoni  and  Giacomo  Leopardi. 
As  a  lesson  in  psychology  it  is  interesting  to  note  the  effects 
on  these  master  minds  of  external  conditions.  To  neither 
was  the  outlook  bright,  but  Manzoni,  always  serene,  always 
hopeful,  armed  himself  with  patience  and,  his  eyes  having 
seen  the  salvation  of  Italy,  departed,  very  painfully  alas !  so 
recently  as  1873.  Leopardi,  on  the  other  hand,  vexed  by 
intolerable  contradictions,  in  vain  but  ceaseless  revolt  against 
nature,  imperfectly  equipped  in  the  struggle  for  existence, 
the  victim  of  a  sort  of  moral  hydrocephalus,  perished  of 
actual  dropsy,  before  he  was  quite  forty  years  of  age. 

Of  the  two  Manzoni  was  the  elder.  He  was  born  March 
7,  1785,  and  was  the  son  of  Pietro  Manzoni  and  Giulia 
Beccaria,  daughter  of  the  famous  economist.  Beyond  the 
bare  gift  of  existence  (not  a  dwpov  adwpov  as  it  proved  in  this 
case)  Manzoni  would  seem  to  have  owed  very  little  to  his 
father.  The  latter  was  a  stern  unbending  martinet,  possessing 
but  few  attractions  for  his  lovely  and  accomplished  wife,  who 


152  ITALIAN  LITERATURE.  [Ch. 

in  1795  left  him,  and  took  up  her  abode  with  Carlo  Imbonati, 
a  friend  of  Parini,  at  Paris.  Alessandro's  preferences  were 
all  for  her  and  his  maternal  grandfather,  of  which  fact  he 
afforded  clear  testimony  by  signing  himself  for  a  time  Manzoni 
Beccaria.  With  regard  to  his  education  it  is  worth  notice 
that  one  of  his  earliest  teachers  was  Soave,  author  of  the 
highly  edifying  Novelle  Morali.  Subsequently  in  the  Collegio 
Longone  he  came  under  the  influence  of  the  Barnabites. 
In  the  light  of  his  after-career  these  circumstances  may 
well  seem  pre-destined.  This  at  least  may  be  said,  that 
the  writer  of  /  Promessi  Sposi,  with  his  pure  character  and 
ecclesiastical  bias,  could  scarcely  have  fallen  on  a  more  fitting 
initiation. 

Like  others  of  his  craft — it  is  superfluous,  though  very 
apposite,  to  mention  Scott — Manzoni  began  with  verse.  His 
primitiae  consisted  of  four  cantos  in  terza  rima,  describing 
a  vision,  and  the  poem  had  for  name  //  Trionfo  della  Liberia. 
It  was  modelled  on  the  Bassvilliana  and  Mascheroniana  of 
Vincenzo  Monti,  for  whom,  in  the  conclusion,1  he  speaks 
a  boundless  reverence  : — c  io  te  seguo  da  lunge!  The  life  of 
Manzoni  is  distinguished  by  its  renunciations,  and  when  he 
embraced  romanticism,  there  were  features  in  the  Trionfo 
which  did  not  commend  themselves  to  him.  And  yet,  in  his 
mature  judgment,  it  was  not  altogether  bad.  He  spurned, 
indeed,  and  refused  to  father  the  swelling  phrase  and  gar- 
nishing of  false  gods — Peace  and  War  and  Equality — but  the 
soul  of  the  poem,  the  puro  e  virile  animo  dowering  it,  this  he 
continued  to  accept.  His  next  essay  was  an  idyll,  entitled 
Adda,  which  he  dedicated  to  Monti.  It  was  written  in 
blank  verse,  and  with  much  finish.  Both  poems  were  com- 
posed when  Manzoni  was  between  fifteen  and  nineteen  years 
of  age. 


XII.]  ROMANTICISM  AND  PESSIMISM.  153 

Imbonati  having  died,  Alessandro  joined  his  mother  in 
Paris.  Here  he  was  introduced  to  the  literary  celebrities 
of  the  capital  in  the  salon  of  Madame  Condorcet,  and  his 
ideas  received  a  certain  French  colouring  which  characterized 
them  to  the  last.  In  order  to  console  his  mother,  who  felt 
her  loss  keenly,  he  indited  verses  A  Carlo  Imbonati.  These 
verses  are  strongly  reminiscent  of  Petrarch,  and  the  sentiments 
which  they  express  are  conveyed  in  the  familiar  forms  of  a 
vision  and  a  dialogue.  Though  of  an  elevated  tone,  they  are 
without  the  note  afterwards  so  distinctive  of  his  art — religious- 
ness. In  1809  he  printed  a  mythological  poem  Urania,  having 
for  its  motif 'the  ministry  of  poetry  as  a  civilizing  and  reform- 
ing agent.  The  critics  of  the  day  were  not  slow  to  belaud 
these  attempts.  Monti  is  said  to  have  observed,  in  reference 
to  Manzoni, '  I  should  like  to  end  as  this  stripling  has  begun' ; 
while  Foscolo  did  him  the  honour  to  insert  some  lines  of  the 
ode  to  Imbonati  in  his  notes  on  /  Sepolcri. 

In  spite  of  this  flattery  the  time  was  almost  come  for 
Manzoni  to  quit  the  ranks  of  the  classicists.  The  mythology 
which  entered  so  largely  into  their  method  he  began  to  feel 
as  irksome  and  unreal, — to  use  his  own  expression,  it  was 
'  absolutely  devoid  of  interest';  and  in  a  letter  dated  the  6th  of 
September,  1809,  ne  wrote  to  Fouriel  promising  to  make  no 
more  verses  of  the  sort.  Already,  in  1808,  he  had  married 
a  perfect  ideal  of  womanhood,  the  daughter  of  a  rich  Pro- 
testant banker ;  and  her  conversion  to  Catholicism  was  soon 
followed  by  that  of  her  husband,  who  had  been  to  a  great 
extent  a  freethinker.  The  gain  to  literature  from  this  event 
was  a  series  of  sublime  Inni  in  honour  of  the  great  Christian 
festivals — LaResurrezione,  II  Nome  di  Maria,  IlNatale,  LaPas- 
sione,  and  lastly,  born  as  it  were  out  of  due  time,  La  Pentecoste. 
At  the  time  of  their  first  publication,  which  was  the  year  1815, 


154  ITALIAN  LITERATURE.  [Ch. 

the  Inni  were  received  rather  coldly,  but  this  indifference  was 
replaced,  as  their  merits  were  more  clearly  recognized,  by 
a  crescendo  of  admiration.  His  Osservazioni  sulla  Morale. 
Cattolica,  written  in  answer  to  Sismondi  and  published  in 
1819,  is  a  torso  which  he  wanted  either  the  leisure  or  the 
inclination  to  complete. 

Meanwhile,  as  a  romanticist,  Manzoni  had  not  been  idle. 
Before  essaying  anything  original,  he  conscientiously  pre- 
pared himself  for  his  mission  by  an  elaborate  study  of 
mediaeval  history,  with  the  double  object  of  appropriating  its 
treasures  and  drinking  in  its  spirit.  The  fruits  of  his  labour 
were  mainly  these :  //  Conte  di  Carmagnola,  a  tragedy  pub- 
lished in  1820,  Adelchi,  also  a  tragedy,  published  in  1822, 
and  the  celebrated  historical  novel,  /  Promessi  Sposi,  begun 
in  1821  and  published  by  instalments  between  1824  and 
1827.  All  three  works  were  commended  by  Goethe,  then  in 
the  plenitude  of  his  fame.  His  judgment  on  I  Promessi  Sposi 
was  especially  gratifying.  He  said  it  was  the  perfection  of 
its  kind;  and  Sir  Walter,  with  more  reasons  for  being 
reserved,  placed  it  in  point  of  excellence  before  any  of  his 
own  novels.  It  was  generous  estimate — too  generous  perhaps 
for  later  criticism  to  endorse.  A  number  of  smaller  works 
issued  from  Manzoni's  pen  at  this  time.  Such  were  the 
revolutionary  ode  Cinque  Maggio,  written  in  1821,  but  not 
published  till  1848:  a  magnificent  ode  on  the  death  of 
Napoleon,  published  in  1822  and  adequately  rendered  by 
Goethe  himself  into  German  :  and  two  letters,  to  Chauvet 
and  the  Marchese  Cesare  d'Azeglio  respectively,  on  Roman- 
ticism. In  1827  he  stayed  for  some  months  at  Florence, 
where  he  was  received  with  great  distinction  by  the  Grand- 
duke  Leopold  and  formed  the  acquaintance  of  Leopardi. 
His  visit,  however,  was  dictated  by  a  practical  motive.  Him- 


XII.]  ROMANTICISM  AND  PESSIMISM.  155 

self  a  Lombard,  he  wished  to  give  impartial  consideration  to 
the  question  of  language  which  had  been  so  long  a  subject 
of  dispute  to  his  countrymen,  and  to  which  henceforth  his 
attention  was  chiefly  directed.  His  ultimate  conclusion  was 
that  in  the  interests  of  Italian  literature  the  Tuscan  dialect 
must  prevail.  In  1845  he  addressed  a  letter  on  the  subject 
to  Giacinto  Carrena,  and  in  1868  appeared  a  full  and  final 
exposition  of  his  theory  in  his  report  DelV  Unita  della  Lingua 
e  de  Mezzi  di  diffonderla,  which  he  drew  up  at  the  request  of 
the  Minister,  Emilio  Broglio. 

In  the  sphere  of  creative  art,  Manzoni  closed  his  career 
with  /  Promessi  Sposi,  which  he  re -published  purged  of 
Lombardisms  in  1840.  With  it  was  printed  an  historical 
notice  entitled  Storia  della  Colonne  Infame.  As  Manzoni' s 
great  novel  had  been  styled  Storia  Milanese  Scoperta  e  Rifatta, 
many  expected  in  the  sequel  a  new  work  of  fiction.  Bitter, 
therefore,  was  the  disappointment  when  it  was  found  to  be 
a  dry  recital,  larded  with  original  documents  and  interesting 
only  to  professed  students.  In  1833  Manzoni  lost  his  wife, 
and  in  1834  his  eldest  daughter  Giulia.  Although  on  the 
advice  of  his  friends  he  married  again,  it  is  scarcely  a  fanciful 
thought  that  it  was  these  dolorous  bereavements  that  robbed 
him  of  his  inspiration.  He  survived,  however,  for  forty  years, 
dying  at  last  of  inflammation  of  the  brain  in  his  native  Milan. 

Having  thus  indicated  the  main  divisions  of  Manzoni's 
life  and  the  order  of  his  works,  it  will  be  proper  to  examine 
the  latter  a  little  more  in  detail.  With  regard  to  his  juvenile 
poems,  it  is  unnecessary  to  add  anything  to  what  has  already 
been  said.  The  Inni  present  that  union  of  grandeur  and 
simplicity  implied  by  the  epithet  '  sublime/  They  are  full  of 
the  loftiest  symbolism.  The  idea,  for  instance,  shadowed 
forth  in  //  Natale  is  Christian  democracy — the  equality  of  all 


156  ITALIAN  LITERATURE.  [Ch. 

in  the  sight  of  God ;  and  again  in  La  Resurrezione  he  typifies 
the  triumph  of  innocence  over  oppression.  In  his  lyrics  also 
Manzoni  is  the  champion  of  a  transcendental  morality.  In- 
justice and  tyranny  are  revolting  to  him,  being  contraventions 
of  the  divine  appointment  whereby  all  men  are  brothers.  In 
//  Conte  di  Carmagnola  the  theme  is  internal  discord  issuing 
in  thraldom,  and  A  dele  hi  contains  a  fresh  dissuasion  against 
oppression,  on  the  ground  that  the  sins  of  the  fathers  are 
visited  on  the  children.  He  also  admonishes  his  countrymen 
that  it  is  futile  to  look  for  deliverance  by  the  foreigner. 

All  or  most  of  these  ideas  are  pourtrayed  over  again  on 
the  larger  canvas  of  I  Promessi  Sposi,  with  the  added  thought 
of  Christian  forgiveness.  This  novel  is  a  splendid  master- 
piece, remarkable  both  for  nobility  of  sentiment  and  pro- 
fusion of  detail.  But  it  suffers  from  excessive  ideality. 
It  is  in  truth  a  kind  of  monochrome.  The  characters, 
where  they  are  not  stagey  unrealities,  are  so  many  disguises  of 
the  author.  The  same  accusation  touches,  of  course,  Milton 
and  Byron.  Even  the  Satan  of  Paradise  Lost  is  but  a  fallen 
Milton,  while  Byron,  in  his  various  parts  as  Don  Juan,  Childe 
Harold,  and  the  Giaour,  is  a  very  Proteus  in  verse.  But  there 
is  yet  another  consideration.  Manzoni  is  a  greater  Soave,  and 
never  for  a  moment  loses  sight  of  his  moral.  The  result  is 
seen  in  his  character-drawing.  Fra  Cristoforo  and  the 
Cardinal  Federigo  Borromeo,  we  feel,  are  scarcely  flesh  and 
blood  or,  if  they  are,  they  are  '  men  with  growing  wings/  not 
likenesses  of  ourselves;  while  Don  Rodrigo  is  so  arrant  a 
villain  that  it  is  to  be  hoped,  for  the  credit  of  humanity,  that 
he  does  not  belong  to  the  category  of  real  existences.  With 
the  minor  personages  it  is  different.  Some  of  tjiem  are 
extremely  life-like.  Agnese  and  her  gossip,  in  particular,  are 
excellent  portraiture.  The  story  has  been  sometimes  blamed 


XII.]  ROMANTICISM  AND   PESSIMISM.  157 

for  its  digressions — the  account  of  the  plague,  the  garden- 
scene,  &c.  Technically  these  may  be  faults,  but  he  would 
be  a  bold  critic  who  should  propose  to  expunge  descriptions 
wrought  with  such  pleasing  pre-Raffaelite  distinctness. 

Singularly  enough  Manzoni  himself,  unmoved  by  the 
benediction  of  the  great  Goethe,  fell  foul  of  his  own  off- 
spring. Just  as  he  had  renounced  Monti  and  mythology,  so 
now  he  abjured  the  historical  novel,  which  he  pronounced  an 
impossible  hybrid  confounding  the  properties  of  history  and 
fiction.  These,  he  maintained,  could  only  co-exist  in  the 
popular  legend.  Whatever  may  be  thought  of  Manzoni' s 
doctrine,  he  at  least  was  loyal  to  it.  /  Promessi  Sposi  was 
the  alpha  and  omega  of  his  works  of  fiction. 

Although  Manzoni  was  its  most  eminent  exponent,  he  can- 
not with  any  truth  be  termed  the  apostle  of  Romanticism,  even 
as  regards  Italy.  The  first  to  set  it  forth  was  Giovanni 
Berchet  in  his  Lettera  semiseria  di  Grisostomo  sul  Cacciatore 
Feroce  e  sulla  Eleonora,  published  in  1816.  Nor  again  was 
/  Promessi  Sposi  the  first  historical  romance.  That  honour 
must  be  assigned  to  //  Castello  di  Trezzo,  a  work  of  G.  B. 
Bazzoni  (1803-1850),  who  afterwards  produced  II  Falco  della 
Rupe,  in  which  it  is  easy  to  trace  the  influence  of  Manzoni. 
An  avowed  imitation  is  La  Monaca  di  Monza,  being  a 
continuation  of  /  Promessi  Sposi.  This  daring  feat  was 
attempted  in  the  year  1828  by  Giovanni  Rosini  (1776-1855), 
a  professor  in  the  University  of  Pisa,  and  it  is  undeniable  that 
he  achieved  considerable  success.  The  numerous  editions 
of  his  work  attest  its  popularity,  for  even  to  this  day  it  has 
not  ceased  to  be  read.  Rosini  dealt  with  the  artistic  and 
literary  side  of  Italian  life,  and  his  delineations  display  some 
skill.  They  are  burdened,  however,  by  a  load  of  erudition 
and  interspersed  with  wearisome  digressions. 


158  ITALIAN  LITERATURE.  [Ch. 

One  of  the  most  worthy  and  accomplished  of  Manzoni's 
followers  was  his  son-in-law,  Massimo  Zaparelli  d'Azeglio 
(1798-1866).  He  was  not  only  an  author,  but  an  artist  and 
a  soldier.  He  was  also  a  prominent  politician  and  promoted 
the  liberation  of  Italy  by  his  writings.  His  novels  are  La 
Disfida  di  Barletta  ;  Niccolo  de'  Lapi,  treating  of  the  siege  of 
Florence  and,  more  celebrated  than  either,  Fanfulla.  This 
last  is  a  sort  of  popular  Don  Quixote.  As  a  writer  D'Azeglio 
is  eminently  temperate,  and  is  at  his  best  in  description.  He 
was  not  a  profound  thinker,  nor,  to  judge  from  his  writings, 
was  he  over-stocked  with  historical  information,  but  his  tales 
show  good  sense,  imagination,  and  facility  of  execution. 

More  dramatic  as  a  writer  and  vehement  as  a  man, 
Francesco  Domenico  Guerrazzi  (1804-1873)  exposed  him- 
self to  the  utmost  fury  of  the  storm,  endured  imprisonment 
and  exile,  in  defence  of  his  cherished  principles,  democracy 
and  Italian  independence.  He  wrote  a  variety  of  works  of 
fiction,  of  which  the  most  notable  are  La  Battaglia  di  Bene- 
ventO)  published  in  1827,  L' Assedio  di  Ftrenze,  which  is  his 
masterpiece,  Veronica  Cybo,  Isabella  Orsini^  and  Beatrice 
Cenci.  Guerrazzi  is  remarkable  for  the  uncompromising 
tone,  the  ferocity  of  his  writings.  To  tell  the  truth,  this  is 
considerably  overdone,  and  the  absence  of  softer  effects  is 
largely  accountable  for  the  oblivion  which  has  so  swiftly 
overtaken  them.  In  addition  to  his  novels  Guerrazzi  pro- 
duced several  works  of  a  nature  more  strictly  historical : 
such  as  Pasquale  Paoli,  Francesco  Ferrucio,  Andrea  Doria. 
His  best  composition  //  Secolo  che  muore  was  published  after 
his  death. 

All  these  writers,  not  excepting  Manzoni,  were  of  the 
liberal  school,  but  conservatism  also  had  its  representatives 
in  fiction — notably  Padre  Antonio  Bresciani  (1708-1862), 


XII.]  ROMANTICISM  AND  PESSIMISM.  159 

well  known  as  a  contributor  to  La  Civilta  Cattolica.  Bres- 
ciani,  it  should  be  said,  was  a  linguist  and  antiquary  as  well  as 
a  novelist.  His  best  romance  is  L' Ebreo  di  Verona,  which, 
though  not  very  happily  designed,  is  in  high  esteem  for  its 
vivid  descriptions  and  the  beauty  of  the  style.  It  would  be 
clearly  impossible  to  mention  all  the  writers  who  are  to-day 
carrying  on  the  traditions  of  Manzoni,  and  to  single  out  one 
or  two  would  be  invidious.  If,  however,  exception  is  to  be 
made,  it  must  be  in  favour  of  Edmondo  de  Amicis,  a  dis- 
tinguished contemporary  litterateur,  who  was  born  in  1846 
and  is  still  therefore  in  his  prime.  His  fame  depends  prin- 
cipally on  his  sketches  of  military  life,  but  he  is  equally  at 
home  in  works  of  travel,  history,  biography,  and  the  society 
novel.  De  Amicis'  chief  faculty  is  observation,  but  he  is 
incurably  superficial,  and  this  grave  fault  endangers  the  per- 
manence of  his  reputation.  It  is  noticeable  that  De  Amicis 
as  a  young  man  was  personally  known  to  Manzoni,  and  the 
latter,  recognizing  his  talents,  gave  him  his  warm  support 
and  encouragement. 

Romantic  literature,  however,  was  not  confined  to  the  prose 
novel.  There  was  also  the  tale  in  verse  and  the  romanza  or 
romantic  lyric,  derived,  like  the  novel,  from  the  bosom  of  the 
middle  ages  and  designed  to  illuminate  and  instruct.  The 
whole  of  this  literature  was  so  clearly  dominated  by  Manzoni 
that  it  has  been  named  after  him — Manzonian ;  and  the 
leaders  of  the  school,  Giovanni  Torti,  Tommasso  Grossi, 
/Giovanni  Berchet,  Samuele  Biava,  Silvio  Pellico,  were 
his  intimate  friends. 

Torti,  the  eldest  of  them  (1788-1854),  was  more  of  a 
critic  than  a  poet.  He  won  his  spurs  by  his  Epistola  sui 
Sepolcri  del  Foscolo  e  del  Pindemonti,  published  in  1808,  and 
ten  years  later  appeared  his  Sermoni  sulla  Poesia,  an  ex- 


1 60  ITALIAN  LITER  A  TURE.  [Ch. 

position  and  defence  of  romanticism.  His  poem  Scetticismo 
e  Fede  is  a  metrical  discourse  on  religion,  not  altogether  un- 
like Wordsworth's  Excursion.  The  central  figure  in  it  is  an 
old  peasant  woman,  to  whom  Christianity  is  all  in  all.  Torti, 
though  a  good,  was  not  a  voluminous  writer ;  his  verses  were 
described  by  Manzoni  as  'pochi  e  valenti' — '  few  and  full  of 
worth/ 

Gross!  (1791-1853)  was  not  only  a  friend  of  Manzoni, 
but  actually  resided  for  fifteen  years  in  his  house.  A  curious 
fact  connected  with  him  was  his  abdication  of  literature,  when 
he  had  already  achieved  his  success  in  it,  and  his  adoption 
of  the  unambitious  life  of  a  notary.  This  conduct  was  not 
so  irrational  as  might  at  first  appear,  being  accompanied  by 
the  solid  rewards  of  a  well-filled  coffer  and  domestic  felicity. 
Here  it  will  only  be  necessary  to  dwell  on  the  earlier  and 
more  brilliant  portion  of  his  career.  Grossi  made  his  debut 
with  La  Prineide,  a  satire  in  the  dialect  of  Milan,  which  got 
him  into  trouble  with  the  Government.  This  was  in  the  year 
1815.  His  next  work  was  a  romance,  La  Fuggitiva. 
originally  in  the  same  dialect,  and  afterwards  transformed 
into  literary  Italian.  In  1820  he  published  a  tale,  Ildegonda, 
relating  to  the  times  of  the  second  Lombard  league,  and 
written  in  ottava  rima.  Another  poem  in  fifteen  cantos,  1 
Lombardi  alia  Prima  Crociata,  appeared  in  1826.  This  was 
also  in  ottava  rima,  of  which  Grossi  had  a  great  mastery. 
Excellent  as  this  poem  is  in  the  descriptive  passages,  Grossi 
unquestionably  errs  by  conforming  too  closely  to  historical 
realities.  Thus  it  is  that  the  glamour  with  which  Tasso 
invested  his  incomparably  greater  work  is  wholly  wanting 
to  /  Lombardi.  In  1834  Grossi  gave  to  the  world  an 
historical  novel,  Marco  Visconti,  a  manifest  copy  of  / 
Promessi  Sposi,  and  dedicated  to  Manzoni.  Lastly,  in 


XII.]  ROMANTICISM  AND  PESSIMISM.  l6l 

1837,  he  produced  a  poetical  romance  Ulrica  e  Lida. 
Without  entering  upon  details  it  may  be  observed  that  the 
burden  in  all  these  works  is  the  same — disappointment 
in  love. 

Ildegonda  had  a  rival  in  La  Pia  de  Tolomei,  the  work  of 
a  Tuscan  improvisator  e,  Bartolomeo  Sestini. 

Berchet,  already  mentioned  as  the  author  of  perhaps  the 
first  historical  novel  written  in  Italian,  composed  also  odes 
and  romances  which  earned  for  him  the  name  of  the  Italian 
Tyrtaeus.  Especially  noticeable  is  the  romance  entitled 
/  Profughi  di  Parga,  a  record  of  English  perfidy  and  Eng- 
lish generosity,  and  Fantasia,  the  most  beautiful  of  all  his 
compositions.  It  is  a  matter  for  regret  that  Berchet,  despite 
his  prolific  imagination  and  virile  thought,  possessed  such 
a  feeble  sense  of  poetic  form.  But  for  this  he  might  have 
attained  to  considerably  higher  rank.  He  was  a  diligent 
translator  of  German  and  English  poetry. 

Sanmele    Biava    (1792-1870)    is    best    known    by   his 
Melodie  Liriche,  published  in  1820,  and  his  versions  of  the 
.  Canticles  and  Psalms. 

Silvio  Pellico  (178^-1854)  first  sprang  into  notice 
through  his  tragedies,  one  of  which,  Francesca  da  Rimini, 
was  translated  by  Byron ;  but  he  gained  a  wider  and  more 
lasting  reputation  by  Le  Mie  Prigioni,  an  autobiography. 
In  1820  he  had  been  implicated  in  the  doings  of  the 
Carbonari,  and  on  the  suppression  of  their  conspiracy  by 
the  Austrians  was  committed  to  the  fortress  of  Spielberg, 
where  he  lay  for  ten  years.  Le  Mie  Prigioni,  which  was 
published  in  1832,  is  the  transcript  of  his  experiences.  The 
work  became  popular  and  has  been  translated  into  all  the 
languages  of  Europe,  an  honour  which  it  well  deserves.  In 
1834  Pellico  put  forth  a  manual  of  moral  philosophy,  entitled 


1 62  ITALIAN  LITERATURE.  [Ch. 

Doveri  degli  Uomini.  There  is  no  real  divorce  between  the 
two  works,  for,  though  the  former  is  necessarily  the  more 
pictorial,  yet  both  breathe  a  severe  and  lofty  enthusiasm  and 
are  marked  by  simplicity  and  candour.  The  same  qualities 
distinguish  his  Epistolario.  In  conjunction  with  Le  Mie 
Prigioni  should  be  read  the  Addizioni  of  Piero  Maroncelli 
and  Adryane's  Me'moires  dun  Prisonnier.  The  Memorie  e 
Lettere  of  Federico  Confalonieri,  which  were  published  in 
1891,  are  probably  the  latest  addition  to  this  class  of  writing, 
the  author  being  one  of  those  singularly  pure  and  heroic 
characters  which  adorn  an  otherwise  gloomy  page  of  Italian 
history. 

Gaol  literature,  however,  has  only  an  incidental  connexion 
with  romance.  To  conclude  what  is  fitting  to  be  said 
on  the  latter  subject :  Cesare  Cantu,  who  was  born  in 
1805  and  still  survives  in  a  revered  old  age,  published  in 
1826  a  tale  in  ottava  rima,  consisting  of  four  cantos,  and 
entitled  Algiso  o  la  Lega  Lombarda.  In  1831  he  produced 
a  commentary  on  /  Promessi  Sposi,  which  he  called  La 
Lombardia  ml  Secolo  XVII.  Two  years  later  interference 
in  politics  led  to  his  incarceration.  During  his  twelve 
months'  seclusion  he  worked  at  an  historical  novel,  Margherita 
Pusterla,  which  recalls  in  many  of  its  particulars  /  Promessi 
Sposi  and  contains  in  Bonvicino  a  replica  as  it  were  of  Padre 
Cristoforo.  Owing  to  difficulties  with  the  Austrian  censor 
who  perceived  its  application,  it  was  five  years  before  the  tale 
could  emerge  from  obscurity.  Finally,  Giulio  Carcano 
(1812-1884)  wrote  some  admirable  stories  (of  \vhichAngiota 
Maria  is  the  most  popular),  sundry  poems,  and  the  best 
translation  of  Shakespeare. 

Giacomo  Leopardi,  in  all  but  genius  the  very  antilogy 
of  Manzoni,  was  born  in  the  year  1798,  at  Recanati. 


XII.]  ROMANTICISM  AND  PESSIMISM.  163 

His  father  Monaldo,  a  gentleman  of  the  old  school, 
was  a  man  of  talent  and  culture,  writing,  in  addition  to 
Dialogetti  on  current  politics,  an  autobiography,  which  has 
since  been  re-published.  The  eldest  of  the  family,  Giacomo, 
a  sickly  precocious  boy,  spent  most  of  his  time  in  the 
seclusion  of  a  well-stocked  library.  This  habit  of  poring 
over  books,  acting  on  a  feeble  constitution,  made  him 
round-shouldered,  indeed,  a  humpback:  and  when  in  after 
years  he  mingled  in  society  and  realized  the  full  extent 
of  his  deformity,  the  thought  of  it  ate  into  his  mind  like 
a  cancer,  poisoning  the  springs  of  happiness  and  making  his 
domestication  in  the  world  impossible.  In  the  chorus  of 
universal  nature  he  was  'a  jarring  and  a  dissonant  thing/ 
and  his  singing  was  an  everlasting  Woe  !  True,  there  was 
pessimism  before  Leopardi.  The  sad  undertone  which 
pervades  the  glorious  poesy  of  Greece,  with  its  mournful 
insistence  on  the  brief  and  trivial  life  of  man,  his  fading  joys 
and  the  growing  shadow  of  a  stern  resistless  Fate — what  is 
this  but  pessimism  ?  And  in  Italy  Foscolo  had  already 
defined  the  anguish  of  a  soul  intense  in  its  aspirations,  but 
hidebound  by  circumstance.  Indeed,  the  flower  of  the  race 
has  a  constant  temptation  to  repine  in  the  disproportion  of 
life  to  genius.  It  has  been  reserved,  however,  for  the  German 
Schopenhauer  to  condense  these  humours  into  a  philosophy. 
As  for  Leopardi,  his  distinction,  his  dire  necessity,  is  to 
have  symbolized,  to  have  lived  pessimism.  He  commenced 
author  in  1812  with  a  tragedy  in  three  acts,  to  which  he  gave 
the  name  of  Pompeo  in  Egitto.  This  was  followed  in  1814 
by  a  little  treatise  Deglt  Errori  popolari  degli  Antichi,  and 
after  an  interval  of  two  more  years  he  wrote  a  poem  in 
terza  rima,  bearing  the  significant  title  Appressamento  della 
Morte.  It  is  noticeable  that  up  to  this  time  he  was  still 

M  2 


164  ITALIAN  LITERATURE.  [Ch. 

accessible  to  the  consolations  of  religion,  though  tasting  in 
anticipation  all  the  bitterness  of  a  premature  death  and  the 
attendant  loss  of  fame.  Leopardi' s  Italian  studies — especially 
the  Trionfi  of  Petrarch  and  the  Divine  Comedy — manifest 
themselves  not  only  in  the  form  of  the  poem,  but  in  its  tone 
and  substance.  His  angel  appears  to  warn  him  of  his 
approaching  end,  and  the  figures  of  Love,  Error,  Avarice, 
War,  Oblivion,  typify  the  unworth  of  the  world ;  while  in  the 
background  a  company  of  blessed  spirits,  David  and  Alighieri, 
Petrarch  and  Tasso,  Christ  and  Mary,  cheer  him  with  the 
hope  of  an  everlasting  to  be. 

Towards  the  close  of  the  same  year  1816  in  which  this 
threnody  was  composed,  Leopardi  met  with  a  misfortune, 
which  left  a  painful  impression  and  confirmed  him  in  the 
melancholy  to  which  he  was  naturally  prone.  He  fell  in 
love  with  Giovanna  Cassi,  a  cousin  of  his  father,  but 
lacked  courage  for  an  avowal.  Judging  from  his  subsequent 
failures,  it  is  unlikely  that  he  would  have  succeeded,  and  in 
that  respect  his  silence  was  immaterial.  The  pang,  however, 
remained,  and  his  feelings  as  influenced  by  this  event  are 
touchingly  portrayed  in  two  elegies,  in  one  of  which  he 
describes  himself  in  concentric  phrase  as  a  pianger  nato. 
Leopardi,  like  all  poets,  was  very  susceptible  to  feminine 
charm,  but  invariably,  owing  to  his  personal  defects,  his 
affections  went  unrequited,  than  which  it  is  hard  to  conceive 
a  more  cruel  dispensation.  In  these  his  early  days  he 
used  to  watch  through  his  window  the  peasant  girls  in  the 
neighbouring  houses,  and  rave  about  them  in  amatory  verse, 
but  there  the  thing  ended ;  and  in  later  life  he  succumbed  to 
the  fascinations  of  several  ladies,  whose  identity  is  in  no 
doubt. 

Meanwhile  Leopardi  was  pursuing  a  brilliant  career  in 


XII.]  ROMANTICISM  AND  PESSIMISM.  165 

letters.  He  contributed  to  the  Spettatore,  a  Milan  magazine, 
some  essays  in  translation,  a  hymn  to  Neptune  he  professed 
to  have  rendered  from  the  Greek,  and  two  original  Greek 
odes,  which,  Chatterton-like,  he  put  off  on  Anacreon.  In 
1818  he  published  two  canzonets,  Italia  and  Monumento  di 
Dante  in  Firenze.  This  he  dedicated  to  Monti,  who,  in 
reply,  expressed  his  joy  at  '  seeing  a  new  star  arise  in  our 
Parnassus/  Like  Goethe  in  similar  case,  Leopardi  burned 
to  escape  from  the  narrow  orbit  of  municipal  Recanati. 
Beyond  the  mountains  he  thought  he  could  breathe  freely, 
and  fulfil  the  high  destiny  to  which  he  felt  himself  called. 
At  length  the  opportunity  came.  He  found  himself  in  the 
gay  society  of  Rome.  But  here  also  he  was  out  of  his 
element,  being  disgusted  with  the  frivolous  people  who 
crowded  the  assemblies.  As  some  compensation  he  made 
the  acquaintance  of  Niebuhr  and  other  distinguished 
foreigners,  by  whom  his  great  abilities  were  duly  appreciated. 
In  1824  he  returned  to  his  native  place,  and  published  a 
collected  edition  of  his  poems,  together  with  a  dissertation  in 
which  he  defended  himself  from  anticipated  criticisms  on  the 
score  of  language.  His  subsequent  efforts  were  a  Martirio 
dei  Santi  Padri  in  the  style  of  the  Trecentists  ;  an  Interpreta- 
zione  delle  Rime  del  Petrarca,  in  which  he  confines  himself  to 
the  humble  task  of  expounding  the  significance  of  the  words ; 
a  portion  of  his  Operette  Morali;  a  Crestomazia  Italiana 
compiled  for  the  practical  object  of  the  improvement  of 
style ;  and  a  new  edition  of  his  Canti,  dedicated  to  his  friends 
in  Tuscany. 

Looking  at  the  matter  from  the  common  standpoint, 
Leopardi  had  been  deplorably  unsuccessful.  What  with  his 
ill-health  and  blind  devotion  to  his  studies,  he  had  shown 
small  aptitude  for  taking  care  of  himself,  and  had  been 


1 66  ITALIAN  LITERATURE.  [Ch. 

driven  on  more  than  one  occasion  to  seek  the  shelter  of  the 
paternal  roof.  During  the  last  four  years  of  his  life,  however, 
Leopardi  was  destined  to  see  some  gleams  of  sunshine.  In 
1830,  when  at  Florence,  he  had  come  to  know  Antonio 
Ranieri,  a  Neapolitan  scholar,  who,  compassionating  his 
misery,  took  him  into  his  home.  There  he  received  every 
attention  from  Ranieri  himself  and  his  amiable  sister,  and 
there,  in  the  arms  of  his  friend,  the  unfortunate  poet  expired 
on  the  1 4th  of  June,  1837,  having  added  to  his  list  two  last 
works,  Pensieri  and  Paralipomeni  alia  Batracomiomachia. 

Although  Leopardi  himself  always  strenuously  denied  that 
his  opinions  were  formed  from  personal  considerations,  this 
is  scarcely  the  view  of  his  biographers.  The  full  horror  of 
the  case  did  not  burst  upon  him  at  once.  In  his  lyrical 
poems  especially  it  is  possible  to  mark  three  stages  of 
ever-deepening  gloom.  In  his  earliest  compositions,  whilst 
recognizing  the  unsatisfactoriness  of  things,  he  is  disposed  to 
attribute  it  to  accident,  to  the  degeneracy  of  the  human  race, 
the  frauds  of  civilization,  &c.  Then,  advancing  a  step,  he 
fixes  the  blame  on  human  nature  itself,  which  is  so  con- 
stituted that  it  can  never  attain  happiness.  In  the  last  place 
he  paints  in  terrible  colours  Woe  itself,  and  hurls  bitter  gibes 
against  God  and  Nature  as  the  authors  of  it.  As  has  been 
observed,  pessimism  with  Leopardi  is  a  habit  of  mind,  a 
sentiment,  not  an  ordered  system  of  thought.  Even  in  his 
prose  works,  his  Operette  Morali,  he  shows  himself  no  dry 
philosopher.  The  forms  which  he  employs  vary  from  dia- 
logue to  myth,  from  allegory  to  satire,  but  he  is  always 
terribly  in  earnest.  He  opens  every  little  scratch,  and  probes, 
if  he  does  not  poison,  the  wounds  of  suffering  humanity. 
Yet  in  all  this  he  is  the  reverse  of  a  fanatic.  He  argues 
dexterously,  in  the  finest  of  literary  styles. 


XII.]  ROMANTICISM  AND  PESSIMISM.  167 

Leopard!  is,  indeed,  the  first  modern  Italian  classic :  no 
such  prose  as  his  has  been  written  since  the  cinquecento. 
As  a  thinker,  he  may  be  named  with  Vico  and  Bruno. 

Leopardi's  works  are  so  numerous  that  they  cannot  here  be 
studied  in  detail.  One  of  the  most  notable  is  his  Paralipo- 
meni  alia  Batracomiomachia^  a  poem  consisting  of  eight  cantos 
in  ottava  rima.  As  the  name  implies  it  is  based  on  the  old 
pseudo-Homeric  poem,  of  which  Leopardi  seems  to  have  been 
especially  fond,  and  of  which  he  had  already  produced  two 
versions  in  sextains.  The  work  is  a  political  satire  dealing 
with  events  in  Naples  between  1815  and  1821 ;  and  Leopardi, 
as  usual,  is  a  very  Ishmael,  attacking  both  the  reactionaries 
and  the  liberals,  the  latter  indeed  with  peculiar  keenness, 
because  of  their  foolish  confidence.  Lastly,  Leopardi  was 
distinguished  as  a  translator.  Besides  his  verse  renderings, 
which  were  chiefly  juvenile  essays,  he  did  into  Italian  parts 
of  Xenophon,  Isocrates,  Epictetus,  &c. ;  and  his  correspon- 
dence, though  often  necessarily  sad,  is  full  of  interest  for 
those  who  would  know  the  man. 


CHAPTER  XIII. 

THE  EPILOGUE. 

FROM  1830  to  1860  the  general  characteristic  of  Italian 
literature,  however  diversified  in  other  respects,  was  its  sub- 
servience to  politics.  A  recent  writer  has  classified  the  pro- 
ductions of  the  age  on  this  basis,  pointing  out  the  effects 
of  the  various  forms  of  government — Austrian  rule,  Papal 
influence,  and  Bourbon  tyranny  —  on  authorship  in  their 
respective  spheres.  Here  it  will  be  convenient  to  adopt 
another  method  of  classification,  and  to  regard  the  various 
works  from  a  purely  literary  point  of  view.  Romance, 
radiating  from  Milan,  has  been  already  dealt  with.  Satire 
and  dialectal  poetry  had  also  its  votaries.  Of  these  the 
most  famous,  at  any  rate  at  Milan,  was  Carlo  Porta  (1776- 
"1821),  a  friend  of  Manzoni.  His  example  was  followed 
by  a  Roman,  Giuseppe  Giaocchino  Belli  (1791-1863), 
who,  admirable  alike  for  his  wit  and  command  of  dialect, 
directed  his  keen  and  strongly  sped  shafts  at  the  Papacy ; 
while  Angelo  Brofierio,  an  advocate  and  the  author  of 
dramatic  and  historical  compositions,  won  a  wide  popularity  . 
by  his  Stella  del  Piemount,  written  in  the  speech  of  that 
province.  In  Tuscany  Antonio  Guadagnoli  (1798-1858), 
a  native  of  Arezzo,  indulged  his  wit  at  the  expense  of  the 
great  ones  of  the  earth,  and  his  humour,  being  without 
malice,  was  much  appreciated. 


THE  EPILOGUE.  169 

Guadagnoli,  however,  was  completely  cast  into  the  shade 
by  that  most  versatile  and  prolific  of  authors,  Giuseppe  Giusti 
(1809-1850).  After,  an  elaborate  education,  of  which  the 
last  years  were  passed  in  the  University  of  Pisa,  Giusti 
threw  himself  into  literature,  commencing  with  GuiglioUina 
a  Vapore,  which  was  levelled  at  the  bigot  Duke  of  Modena. 
This  was  followed,  on  the  occasion  of  the  death  of  Francis  I 
of  Austria,  by  Dies  Irae,  and  afterwards  by  Lo  Stivale, 
a  farcical  history  of  Italy  under  the  similitude  of  a  boot.  A 
succession  of  works  of  the  most  various  character  provided 
him  with  occupation  during  the  remainder  of  his  compara- 
tively short  life.  In  Re  Travicello  he  pilloried  Leopold  II  ; 
in  Terra  de  Morti,  wielding  a  two-edged  sword,  he  struck,  on 
the  one  hand,  at  Lamartine  for  his  insolent  allusions  to  Italy  ; 
on  the  other,  at  his  own  countrymen  for  their  feebleness 
and  corruption.  Preterito  piu  che  Perfetto  del  Verbo  Pensare, 
II  Balk,  and  Brindisi  are  writings  pointed  especially  at  the 
aristocracy,  those  effete  and  pleasure-loving  nobles,  whose 
tameness  and  submission  riveted  the  yoke  of  foreign 
oppression. 

But  Giusti  had  no  class  prejudices.  Each  section  of  the 
community  in  its  turn  was  made  to  wince  under  his  powerful 
lash.  The  tradesfolk  with  their  base  covetous  propensities 
were  badly  hit  in  La  Vestizione  and  La  Scritta.  In  other 
works  he  took  up  his  parable  against  time-servers  and  place- 
hunters  and  political  quacks.  On  the  accession  of  Pius  IX 
to  the  chair  of  St.  Peter,  Giusti,  conceiving  high  hopes  for 
the  future  of  his  country,  gave  expression  to  his  feelings  in 
some  exquisite  odes — Sant'  Ambrogio,  Guerra,  Rassegnazione. 
In  Discorsi  che  corrono^  Storia  Contemporanea^  Congresso  dei 
Birri,  he  makes  war  on  the  reactionary  party ;  in  Spettri  del 
4  Settembre  and  Instruzioni  ad  un  Emissario  is  revealed  his 


170  ITALIAN  LITERATURE.  [Ch. 

distrust  of  demagogues  and  the  wily  supporters  of  Austria. 
His  Ode  a  Leopoldo  is  a  recantation,  wherein  he  commends 
the  Emperor  for  his  liberalism.  Liberalism,  however,  as 
Giusti  discovered,  has  its  weak  as  well  as  its  strong  side,  and 
his  sonnets,  I  Piu  tirano  i  Meno,  Maggiorita,  Arruffapopoli, 
testify  to  his  dislike  of  the  noisy  and  inexperienced  politi- 
cians— deputies,  journalists,  and  others — who  were  springing 
into  notoriety.  With  all  his  passion  for  liberty  Giusti  had  no 
love  for  republicanism,  and  his  avoidance  of  extremes  was 
productive  of  no  small  inconvenience  to  him.  But  it  was 
not  fated  that  he  should  live  long  in  a  world  which,  for 
him,  was  evidently  out  of  joint.  He  died,  after  a  protracted 
illness,  from  the  bursting  of  a  blood-vessel,  March  31,  1850. 

Giusti  did  not  belong  to  any  particular  school.  He  held 
equally  aloof  from  a  cold  forbidding  classicism  and  a  reck- 
lessly innovating  romanticism.  He  borrowed  some  hints 
from  Beranger,  but  the  development  of  his  ideas  appears  to 
have  proceeded  from  factors  in  his  own  experience.  Of 
this  a  good  account  is  given  in  L'Origine  degli  Scherzi,  from 
which  it  would  seem  that  he  began  life  as  a  follower  of 
Petrarch,  belando  d'  amore ;  but  he  suffered  a  rude  awakening 
from  these  dreams  when  he  perceived  that  the  world  was 
full  ofpagk'acctj  men  of  straw,  superficial  and  glozing  hypo- 
crites. His  first  sensation  was  that  of  horror ;  afterwards 
'  wrath,  sorrow,  amazement  was  dissolved  in  laughter/  From 
what  he  says  however  elsewhere,  the  laughter  was  only 
apparent,  while  the  grief  which  it  served  to  mask  was  genuine 
and  sincere.  Giusti  was  anything  but  a  vulgar  satirist.  As 
a  rule  he  carefully  eschewed  personalities ;  if  it  happened  to 
him  to  be  overtaken  by  a  fault,  he  repented  in  sackcloth  and 
ashes.  The  lyrical  element  in  his  being,  though  under  some 
restraint,  finds  expression  in  such  odes  as  AW  Arnica  lontana^ 


XIII.]  THE  EPILOGUE.  17 1 

Fiducia  in  Dzo,  Ad  una  Giovinetta,  &c.  Giusti  was  also 
interested  in  philology,  and  made  a  collection  of  Tuscan 
proverbs ;  and  he  was  an  enthusiastic  lover  of  Virgil,  Dante, 
and  Parini. 

The  period  comprised  between  1830  and  1870  was  ex- 
ceedingly prolific  in  poets,  of  whom  little  more  than  a  bare 
'list  can  be  here  given.  One  school,  whose  headquarters 
were  in  Umbria,  Romagna,  and  Le  Marche,  followed  the 
lead  of  Leopardi  in  regard  to  purity  of  language  and 
elegance  of  style.  Giovanni  Marchetti  (1790-1852)  is 
celebrated  as  the  author  of  Una  Notte  di  Dante,  a  short  but 
exquisite  poem  in  terza  rima,  describing  a  famous  episode, 
Dante's  arrival  at  the  monastery  of  Fonte  Avellana. 
Terenzio  Mamiani  (1799-1885)  composed  Inni  Sacri, 
treating  of  the  lives  of  the  saints  and  written  in  blank  verse ; 
and  Idittj\  a  medley  of  stories  and  sketches,  in  various 
metres.  Another  disciple  of  Leopardi  was  Agostino  Cagnoli 
of  Reggio  d'  Emilia  (1810-1846).  In  his  Scala  di  Vita, 
Ii.  Grisostomo  Ferrucci  (1797-1877)  sought  to  rival  the 
grandeurs  of  the  Divine  Comedy.  Being  such  an  ambitious 
attempt  it  was  but  natural  that  there  should  be  differences 
of  opinion  respecting  it,  but  the  poem  is  now  in  a  fair  way 
to  be  forgotten.  A  kinswoman  of  Grisostomo,  Caterina 
Franeeschi  Ferrucci  (1803-1887),  was  an  ardent  educa- 
tionalist and  a  poetess  of  no  mean  order.  Belonging  to  the 
Roman  branch  of  the  classical  school  were  the  brothers 
Giambattista  and  Giuseppe  Maccari  (1832-1868),  idyllists, 
and  Francesco  Massi,  author  of  lyrical,  satirical,  and  epic 
verses.  Midway  between  the  classicists  and  romanticists 
must  be  placed  Antonio  Peretti  of  Castelnuovo  (1815— 
1858),  at  first  court-poet  of  the  Duke  of  Modena,  and  then 
exile  for  love  of  country.  At  Camposanto,  near  Modena, 


172  ITALIAN  LITERATURE.  [Ch. 

was  born  towards  the  end  of  the  last  century  Pietro  Gian- 
none,  the  poet  of  the  Carboneria  and  a  conspirator  of  the 
deepest  dye.  His  chief  works  were  La  Repubblica,  which  he 
dedicated  to  Giusti  and  L*  Esule^  wherein  he  sets  forth  the 
manners  and  morals  of  his  sect.  He  died  in  1872. 

The  most  notable  poet  in  southern  Italy  was  Gabriele 
Kossetti  (1783-1854),  who,  unable  to  accept  the  condi- 
tions on  which  alone  life  could  be  lived  at  Naples,  removed 
to  London,  where  he  held  a  chair  of  Italian  Literature.  In 
his  adopted  country  he  published  political  and  other  verses, 
the  greatest  of  his  compositions  being  Iddio  e  I'Uomo,  II 
Veggente  in  Solitudine  and  L'Arpa  Evangelica.  The  last 
was  written  as  a  solace  for.  his  blindness.  .  Rossetti  had 
strong  notions  about  the  Papacy,  and  wrote  several  treatises, 
in  which  he  laboured  to  prove  that  Dante  and  all  the  poets 
of  the  middle  ages  hated  Rome,  and  that  their  writings 
are  so  many  adumbrations  of  this  hate.  To-day  Rossetti 
is  remembered  more  for  his  noble  personal  life  than 
his  poetical  achievements,  but  the  name  has  been  ren- 
dered imperishable  by  the  triumphs  of  his  richly  gifted 
children.  The  neighbourhood  of  Trent  produced  a  notable 
poet — styled  by  Carducci  '  the  last  of  the  troubadours ' — in 
Giovanni  Prati  (1815-1884),  who,  at  the  age  of  twenty-six, 
drew  attention  to  himself  by  his  Ermenegarda,  a  tale  in 
blank  verse.  His  writings  consist  mainly  of  ballads,  religious 
verses,  patriotic  and  satirico-allegorical  compositions,  and 
a  philosophic  poem.  The  last  is  entitled  Armanda,  and  its 
subject  is  scepticism,  which  it  confutes.  Finally  he  published 
two  volumes,  hide  and  Psyche,  embodying  in  a  series  of  lyrics, 
as  the  result  of  introspection,  the  history  of  his  own  soul. 

The  most  eminent  poets  of  the  Venetian  school  were 
Piccolo  Tommaseo  of  Sebenico  (1802-1874),  Francesco 


XIII.]  THE  EPILOGUE.  173 

dall'  Ongaro  (1808-1874),  Aleardo  Aleardi  of  Verona 
(1812-1878),  and  Giacomo  Zanella  (1820-1888).  Tom- 
inaseo  was  at  once  philosopher,  critic,  and  philologer; 
and  he  has  left  behind  him  works  illustrative  of  all  his 
studies.  As  might  be  expected  in  the  case  of  so  many- 
sided  a  writer,  his  verse  is  not  remarkable  for  its  bulk. 
What  there  is  of  it  is  romantic  in  spirit  and  classical  in  style. 
Francesco  dall'  Ongaro  was  professor  of  dramatic  literature 
at  Florence  and  Naples.  The  most  popular  of  his  works  is 
/  Stornelli.  Aleardo  Aleardi  is  not  one  of  the  elect  whose 
writings  are  destined  to  be  immortal,  but  77  Monte  Circello, 
Le  Prime  Storie,  Lettere  a  Maria,  and  /  Sette  Soldati  were 
once  widely  read.  Giacomo  Zanella,  a  priest,  was  a  minor 
Leopardi.  His  verses  bear  witness  to  a  conflict  between 
faith  and  reason,  revelation  and  science,  but  the  issue  in  his 
case  was  the  triumph  of  religion.  Zanella's  forte  was  lyrical 
poetry,  and  his  best  odes  will  remain  landmarks  in  the  art. 
He  showed  considerable  talent  in  other  directions  also,  and 
was  a  specially  good  translator  of  English  poetry. 

In  Tuscany  Luigi  Venturi  (1812-1890)  gave  Italian 
renderings  of  the  Hymns  of  the  Church ;  and  his  master- 
piece EUomo  is  a  set  of  poems  drawn  from  Biblical  narra- 
tives and  designed  to  illustrate  the  inequalities  of  fortune. 
The  greatest  of  Italian  lyrists  now  living  is,  undoubtedly, 
Giosue  Carducci,  born  in  1836  at  Valdicastello  near  Pietra- 
santa.  In  the  preface  to  his  Poesie  he  gives  a  sketch  of 
himself  down  to  the  year  1871  :  '  I  set  out,  and  I  congratulate 
myself  upon  it,  with  Alfieri,  Parini,  Monti,  Foscolo,  Leopardi  \ 
through  them  and  with  them  I  went  back  to  the  ancients, 
held  converse  with  Dante  and  Petrarch;  and  on  them  I  still 
fixed  my  eye,  even  in  my  travels  through  foreign  literature/ 
And  he  goes  on  to  say,  '  In  Juvenilia  I  am  the  squire  of  the 


174  ITALIAN  LITERATURE.  [Ch. 

classics;  in  Levia  Grama  I  keep  watch  under  arms;  in 
Decennali,  after  the  first  strokes  of  my  lance  which  were 
a  little  conventional  and  uncertain,  I  enter  upon  adventures 
entirely  at  my  own  risk  and  peril/  After  1871  Carducci 
appeared  in  a  new  character,  as  a  satirist ;  and  in  his  latest 
manner — -poesia  barbara  he  calls  it — he  bids  adieu  to 
rhyme,  and  takes  for  pattern  the  elegy  and  ode  of  the  ancients. 
Carducci  is  strong  also  in  the  field  of  criticism.  He  has 
written  and  published  elaborate  studies  of  Italian  Literature 
in  its  varied  phases ;  and  his  influence  has  been  far-reaching. 
English  poetry,  especially  as  incarnate  in  Mr.  Swinburne,  is 
signally  indebted  to  Carducci. 

In  tragedy  the  greatest  name  in  the  first  half  of  the 
century  is  Giovambattista  iNiccolini  (1782-1861).  He  was 
born  of  Florentine  parents  at  I  Bagni  di  Re,  and  at  the  age 
of  one-and-twenty  formed  a  close  friendship  with  Ugo 
Foscolo,  to  whom  he  dedicated  La  Chioma  di  Berenice.  His 
earliest  essays  consisted  in  free  translations  of  Aeschylus ; 
and  Matilde  and  Beatrice  Cenci  were  inspired  by  his  English 
studies.  Niccolini  was  one  of  those  who  will  not  allow  that 
there  is  any  generic  difference  between  the  ancient  and 
modern  drama;  and  he  sought  to  show  how  the  charac- 
teristics of  both  might  be  combined.  Almost  all  his  works 
have  a  political  scope.  The  real  subject  of  Nabucco  is  the 
fall  of  Napoleon,  while  Giovanni  da  Procida  and  Ludovico 
Sforza  are  intended  to  subserve  the  unity  and  independence 
of  Italy.  Arnaldo  da  Brescia  is  the  most  effective  blow  ever 
dealt  at  the  Papacy  by  an  Italian  pen.  Niccolini,  without 
departing  from  his  classical  models,  improved  on  them  by 
the  variety  of  his  treatment  and  his  fidelity  to  historic  truth. 
Yet  he  is  by  no  means  perfect.  He  tends  to  be  lyrical, 
declamatory;  and  his  knowledge  of  the  human  heart  is 


XIII.]  THE  EPILOGUE.  175 

decidedly  circumscribed.  In  addition  to  his  dramas  Niccolini 
wrote  a  long  series  of  poems,  and  he  was  the  author  of  two 
not  very  successful  histories,  Vespro  Siciliano  and  Storia  della 
Casa  Sueva  in  Italia.  Apart  from  Niccolini,  tragedy  at  this 
time  can  boast  of  few  names  of  any  importance.  Fran- 
cesco Benedetti  (1785-1 821) continued  the  tradition  of  Alfieri, 
basing  his  plays  for  the  most  part  on  Roman  history.  Carlo 
Marenco  (1800-1846),  on  the  other  hand,  resorted  to  the 
middle  ages  for  his  subjects,  which  he  dealt  with  in 
a  romantic  spirit.  His  best  dramas  are  Buondelmonte,  La  Pia 
and  Arnaldo  da  Brescia.  Pietro  Cossa  (1830-1881),  a  native 
of  Rome,  showed  considerable  skill  in  portraying  historic 
personages,  such  as  they  may  be  conceived  to  have  been. 
His  Messalina  is  a  notable  success  in  this  way,  but  his 
writings  distinctly  lack  form. 

In  comedy  Goldoni's  influence  continued  to  prevail ;  and 
Giovanni  Giraud,  a  Roman  (1776-1834),  hit  the  public 
taste  very  palpably  with  his  Don  Desiderio  and  Aio  neU 
Imbarazzo.  Alberto  Wota  of  Torino  (1775-1847)  was  also 
a  favourite  in  his  day,  but  his  plays  are  never  likely  to  be 
revived,  as  they  are  too  general  and  deficient  in  warmth  and 
colour.  Tommaso  Gherardi  (1815-1881)  wrote  numerous 
comedies  which  are  alike  spirited  and  natural :  //  Regno 
£  Adelaide,  II  Padiglione  delle  Mortelle,  II  Vero  JB las  one,  &c. 
Vincenzo  Martini  was  the  author  of  La  Donna  di  40  Anni 
and  //  Cavaliere  d1  Industria  ;  and  in  the  Florentine  dialect 
were  written  the  very  witty  Ciane  of  the  Abate  G.  B.  Zannoni 
(1774-1832).  No  one  perhaps  possessed  a  fuller  acquaint- 
ance with  historical  subjects  than  Paolo  Giacometti  (1817- 
1882) ;  and  he  also  wrote  plays.  The  latter  are  chiefly  of  the 
class  known  as  a  tesi,  composed,  that  is  to  say,  for  a  special 
purpose,  the  discussion  of  a  social  problem  or  the  enforcement 


176  ITALIAN  LITERATURE.  [Ch. 

of  a  moral:  and  the  situations  are  in  general  rather  forced. 
Nevertheless  some  of  his  comedies  (//  Poeta  e  la  Balleria,  for 
instance)  are  still  esteemed.  The  most  conspicuous  figure, 
however,  in  comedy  during  the  last  half-century  is,  beyond 
question,  Paolo  Ferrari  of  Modena  (1822-1889).  ^e 
devoted  himself  partly  to  historic  comedy,  of  which  Goldoni 
e  le  sue  Sedici  Commedie  and  Parini  e  la  Satira  may  be  taken 
as  samples ;  partly  to  the  commedia  a  tesi,  in  which  he  was 
fairly  successful,  depicting  with  tact  and  knowledge  the 
foibles  of  modern  society,  but  over-loading  his  pages  with 
reflexions,  and  his  countrymen  say  that  his  dialogue  is  not 
superfine  Italian.  After  a  period  of  neglect  the  melodrama 
was  raised  from  its  low  estate -as  a  mere  adjunct  of  the  music 
to  something  resembling  its  former  glory  by  Felice  Romani 
of  Genoa  (1788-1865),  a  friend  of  Bellini  and  Bonizetti. 

Turning  to  prose  authors  other  than  writers  of  fiction,  the 
most  illustrious  in  the  first  half  of  the  century  is  the  Conte 
Cesare  Balbo  (1789-1853).  Although  he  experimented 
with  various  kinds  of  writing,  tales  and  tragedy  and  moral 
philosophy,  his  chief  success  was  in  history  and  biography. 
His  Storia  d  Italia,  which  professes  to  be  a  popularization  of 
Muratori,  appeared  in  1830.  In  1839  he  published  a  very 
full  life  of  Dante,  which,  in  spite  of  all  that  has  been  since 
written  on  the  subject,  has  never  been  superseded.  His 
Meditazioni  Storiche  deal  with  the  providential  aspect  of 
history,  while  his  Sommario  delta  Storia  d' Italia  is  inspired  by 
a  political  motive.  His  Speranze  d  Italia  is  exclusively 
political,  and  among  other  hopes  which  the  author  enter- 
tained and  the  Crimean  war  was  destined  to  disappoint,  was 
the  fall  of  Turkey,  which,  he  thought,  would  afford  scope 
for  Austrian  ambition  in  the  East.  Nevertheless,  Italian 
independence  may  in  a  sense  be  traced  to  Turkey's  decrepi- 


XIII.]  THE  EPILOGUE.  177 

tude,  through  the  accession  of  Sardinia  to  the  Anglo-French 
alliance. 

Another  historian  is  Cesare  Cantft,  whose  earliest  effort 
was  a  Storia  di  Como,  published  in  1829.  In  1836  appeared 
the  first  instalment  of  his  monumental  Storia  Universale. 
Other  writings  of  his  are  Storia  de*  Cento  Anni  and  E  Abate 
Parini  e  la  Lombardia.  Cantu  is  not  immaculate  as  to 
style,  and  he  has  been  convicted  of  numerous  errors  in 
matters  of  fact.  Both  faults,  however,  may  be  regarded  as 
venial  in  view  of  the  hugeness  of  the  canvas  he  has  under- 
taken to  fill.  Michele  Amari  of  Palermo  (1806-1889)  wrote 
a  Storia  del  Vespro  Siciliano,  controverting  the  popular  belief 
that  the  famous  Vespers  were  the  result  of  a  conspiracy ;  and 
a  Storia  dei  Mussulmani  in  Sicilia,  a  record  of  four  centuries 
of  Arab  rule.  Amari's  writings  are  a  happy  blend  of  the  old 
and  new  methods  of  treating  history — at  once  artistic  and 
scientific,  dignified  and  exact.  Gino  Capponi  of  Florence 
(1792-1876),  great  as  a  writer,  was  even  greater  as  a  man. 
A  liberal  and  a  Catholic,  loyal,  yet  patriotic,  he  threw  his 
influence  invariably  into  the  scale  of  right.  His  chief  work 
is  his  Storia  della  Repubblica  di  Firenze,  composed  when  he 
was  old  and  blind.  This  history  took  him  twenty  years  to 
complete,  and,  though  of  a  popular  character,  met  with  the 
approval  of  the  critics,  except  in  regard  to  the  opening 
chapters,  which  were  deemed  scanty  and  inadequate. 

Luigi  Carlo  Farini  (1812-1866)  was  the  author  of  a 
Storia  della  Stato  Romano  dall'  Anno  1814  al  1850,  and  he 
published  two  volumes  of  a  Storia  a"  Italia  in  continuation  of 
that  of  Botta.  Farini,  it  should  be  said,  sympathized  with  the 
aims  of  Pius  IX,  and  sternly  set  his  face  against  the  prevalent 
feature  of  the  age,  a  rabid  demagogism  in  politics.  His 
literary  style  is  excellent.  A  contemporary  of  Farini, 


J  7  8  ITALIAN  LITER  A  TURE.  [Ch. 

Ferdinando  Hanalli,  born  in  1823  and  still  living,  has 
traversed  the  same  ground  in  his  Storia  Italiana  dal  1846  al 
1852  ;  while  in  JUItaha  dopo  il  1859  ne  nas  sketched  a  more 
recent  chapter  of  his  country's  history.  The  principles  upon 
which  he  proceeds  are  explained  and  enforced  in  his  Lezioni 
di  Storia  and  Ammaestramenti  di  Letter atur a.  They  consist 
in  adhesion  to  the  old  view  of  history  as  the  handmaid  of 
politics  and  contempt  for  romanticist  innovation.  The  follow- 
ing writers  also  deserve  mention :  Luigi  Ciampolini,  author 
of  a  Storia  del  Risorgimento  di  Grecia  ;  Giuseppe  Manno, 
author  of  a  very  excellent  Storia  della  Sardegna ;  Luigi 
Cibrario  (1802-1870),  a  distinguished  critic,  who,  besides  his 
Economia  Politica  nel  Medio-Evo,  wrote  two  histories,  that  of 
the  city  of  Turin  and  the  monarchy  of  Savoy ;  and  Ercole  di 
Voghera,  whose  Storia  delle  Campagnie  di  Ventura  and 
Storia  della  Monarchia  Piedmontese  are  deservedly  esteemed. 
Atto  Vannucci  (1810-1883)  is  remembered  for  his  Storia 
dell  Italia  Antica,  and  he  was  the  writer  of  a  popular  work 
I Martiri  della  Independenm  Italiana.  The  best  known  names 
in  ecclesiastical  history  are  those  of  Luigi  Tosti  of  Naples, 
who  was  born  in  1811,  and  Padre  Alfonso  Capecelatro, 
born  in  1824,  at  Marseilles.  Finally,  Pasquale  Villari 
(b.  1827)  has  written  two  valuable  monographs:  Storia  di 
Girolamo  Savonarola  and  Niccolb  Machiavelli  e  i  suoi  tempi. 

The  age  has  produced  a  whole  crop  of  memoirs  of  which 
it  will,  be  sufficient  to  mention  Marco  Minghetti's  Miei 
Ricordi ;  and  there  have  been  numerous  works  dealing  with 
Italian  literature  as  a  whole,  and  with  special  topics  such  as 
Dante,  which  it  would  be  irrelevant  to  discuss  here.  The 
same  remark  will  apply  to  technological  works  and  treatises 
on  philosophy.  It  will  be  fitting  to  conclude  this  sketch  by 
a  reference  to  Giuseppe  Mazzini  (1805-1872),  the  hero  of 


XIII.]  THE  EPILOGUE.  179 

giovane  Italia,  whose  writings  influenced  so  powerfully  the 
destinies  of  his  native  land.  Patriot  however  as  he  was,  his 
aims  far  outreached  the  limits  of  the  peninsula,  and  he  is 
a  most  eloquent  apostle  of  the  humanitarian  idea.  Dreaming 
of  a  universal  republic  whose  centre  should  be  Rome,  he 
figured  the  future  regime  almost  as  a  theocracy  and  adopted 
as  his  watchword  the  chivalrous  phrase  Dio  e  popolo.  Hating 
utilitarianism,  he  exalted  the  conception  of  duty ;  indeed,  the 
notion  of  conduct  set  forth  in  his  tractate  Doveri  is  strict, 
even  to  austerity.  Individualism  in  art  and  life  was  detestable 
to  him,  and  against  it  he  ever  waged  a  crusade.  All  his 
criticisms  are  based  on  these  persuasions,  which  permeate 
and  underlie  his  discussion  of  matters  so  rich  in  interest  as 
Dante's  Love  of  Country,  Romance,  Botta,  and  the  iDhilosophy 
of  Music,  and  Fate  in  Tragedy. 


N   2 


ERRATA 

Page  59,  line  $>for  Guiccardini  read  Guicciardini 
„     87,    „    2  4,  for  Pecchi  read  Cecchi 


INDEX    OF   WRITERS 


Achillini  Claudio,  100. 
Adimari  Ludovico,  102. 
Adrian!  Giovambattista,  60. 
Alamanni  Luigi,  76,  87,  97. 
Aleardi  Aleardo,  173. 
Alfieri  Vittorio,  43,  132,  173. 
Algarotti  Francesco,  122. 
Alighieri  Dante,  i,  16-30. 
Amari  Michele,  177. 
Ammirato  Scipione,  60. 
Andreini  Giambattista,  104. 
Antonio  da  Pistoia,  83. 
Aretino  Leonardo,  57. 

—  Pietro,  65,  85,  88. 
Argenti  (degli)  Agostino,  91. 
Ariosto  Ludovico,  50,  70,  86,  96, 

105. 

Balbo  Cesare,  176. 
Baldi  Bernardino,  97. 
Bandello  Matteo,  65. 
Baretti  Giuseppe,  124. 
Bartoli  Danielle,  109. 
Bazzoni  G.  Battista,  157. 
Beccari  Agostino,  91. 
Belcari  Feo,  45. 

Belli  Giuseppe  Giaocchino,  168. 
Bembo  Pietro,  38,  67,  93. 
Benedetti  Francesco,  175. 
Bentivoglio  Ercole,  96. 

—  Guido,  1 08. 
Benvenuto  da  Imola,  17. 


Berchet  Giovanni,  157,  159,  161. 
Berni  Francesco,  50,  74,  95. 
Bertola  Aurelio,  129. 
Bettinelli  Saverio,  123,  145. 
Bianchini  Francesco,  1 1 3. 
Biava  Samuel e,  159,  161. 
Boccaccio  Giovanni,  37. 
Boiardo  Matteo,  70,  83 
Bonfadio  Jacopo,  68. 
Borghini  Vincenzo,  89. 
Botta  Carlo,  143. 
Bracciolini  Poggio,  57,  64. 
Bresciani  Antonio,  158. 
Brofferio  Angelo,  168. 
Buonagiunta  di  Lucca,  8. 
Buonarotti  Michelangelo,  94. 
-  The  Younger,  104. 

Cagnoli  Agostino,  171. 
Cantu  Cesare,  162,  176. 
Capecelatro  Alfonso,  178. 
Caporali  Cesare,  95. 
Capponi  Gino,  177. 
Carcano  Giulio,  162. 
Carducci  Giosue,  173. 
Caro  Annibale,  62,  90. 
Casa  (della)  Giovanni,  67,  95. 
Castellani  Castellano,  45. 
Castelvetro  Ludovico,  62. 
Casti  Giambattista,  129. 
Castiglione  Baldassare,  67,  91. 
Cavalcanti  Guido,  9,  10. 


I  82 


INDEX  OF  WRITERS. 


Cecchi  Giovan  Maria,  87. 
Cellini  Benvenuto,  69. 
Cesari  Antonio,  146. 
Cesarotti  Melchiorre,  125. 
Chiabrera  Gabriello,  100. 
Chiari  Pietro,  118. 
Ciampoli,  101,  109. 
Ciampolini  Luigi,  178. 
Cibrario  Luigi,  178. 
Cicognini  Andrea,  117. 

—  Jacopo,  117. 
Cino  da  Pistoia,  n. 
Ciullo  di  Alcamo,  6. 
Clasio,  129. 
Colletta  Pietro,  144. 
Colonna  Egidio,  11. 

—  Vittoria,  94. 

Colonne  (dalle)  Guido,  6,  7. 

Odo,  6. 

Compagni  Dino,  15. 

Confalonieri  Federico,  162. 

Conti  Antonio,  132. 

Corio  Bernardino,  57. 

Cossa  Pietro,  175. 

Costanzo  (di)  Angelo,  60,  109. 

Crescimbeni  Giovan  Maria,  109. 

Da  Bibbiena  Cardinal,  87. 
Dall'  Ongaro  Francesco,  173. 
Dante  da  Majano,  6,  7,  19. 
Davanzati  Bernardo,  01. 
Davila  Arrigo  Caterino,  108. 
D'Azeglio  Massimo  Zap.,  158. 
De  Amicis  Edmondo,  159. 
Decio,  85. 
Denina  Carlo,  142. 
De  Rossi  Bastiano,  63. 
Domenichi,  50. 
Doni  Giambattista,  109. 

Ercole  di  Voghera,  178. 
Erizzo  Sebastiano,  66. 

Fabrizio  di  Bologna,  7. 
Fagiuoli  Giovambattista,  118. 
Fantoni  Giovanni,  150. 
Farini  Luigi  Carlo,  177. 


Fenaruolo  Girolamo,  97 

Ferrari  Paolo,  175. 

Ferrucci  Franceschi  Caterina,  171. 

—  L.  Grisostomo,  171. 
Ficino  Marsilio,  67. 

Filicaja  (da)  Vincenzo,  101,  102. 
Fiorentino  Ser  Giovanni,  41. 
Firenzuola  Angelo,  66. 
Folcacchiero  di  Siena,  7. 
Fontanini,  112. 
Foscolo  Ugo,  147,  173. 
Francesco  da  Barberino,  35, 
Franco  Niccolo,  93. 
Frederick  II,  6. 
Frezzi  Federigo,  29. 
Frugoni  Carlo  Inriocenzo,  no. 

Galeazzo  di  Tarsia,  93. 
Gambara  Veronica,  94. 
Gelli  Giovambattista,  66. 
Gherardi  Tommaso,  175. 
Giacometti  Paolo,  175. 
Giamboni  Bono,  12,  15. 
Giannone  Pietro.  14. 

—  (modern),  171. 
Gigli  Girolamo,  118. 

Giraldi  Gregorio  Cinzto,   66,   85, 

91. 

Giraldo  di  Castello,  7. 
Giraud  Giovanni,  175. 
Giusti  Giuseppe,  169. 
Goldoni  Carlo,  43,  119,  131. 
Gozzi  Carlo,  120. 

—  Gaspare,  123. 
Gravina  Vincenzo,  in,  112. 
Grazzini  (Lasca),  61,  64,  88. 
Grossi  Tommaso,  160. 
Guadagnoli  Antonio,  168. 
Guarini  Giambattista,  92. 
Guerrazzi  Franc.  Dom.,  158. 
Guicciardini  Francesco,  58. 
Guidi  Alessandro,  101,  109. 
Guinicelli  Guido,  7. 
Guittone  d'  Arezzo,  1 3. 

Jacopo  da  Lentini,  6. 
Jacopone  (fra)  da  Todi,  13. 


INDEX  OF  WRITERS. 


183 


Latino  Brunette,  12,  15,  17,  20. 
Lemene  (di)  Francesco,  no. 
Leonio,  109. 
Leopard!  Giacomo,  151,  162-167. 

173- 

—  Monaldo,  162. 
Lippi  Lorenzo,  52,  107. 
Lollio  Alberto,  91. 


Niccolini  Giovambattista,  174. 
Niccolo  da  Correggio,  83. 
Noffo  di  Oltrarno,  7. 
Nota  Alberto,  175. 

Olivier! ,  77. 

Onesto  di  Bologna,  7. 

Orsini  Isabella,  63. 


Maccari  Giambattista,  171. 

—  Giuseppe,  171. 
Machiavelli  Niccolo,  55,  87,  88. 
Maffei  Scipione,  113,  130. 
Malespini  Giacchetto,  15. 

—  Ricordano,  14. 
Malvolti,  57. 
Mamiani  Terenzio,  171. 
Manfredi  Muzio,  85. 
Manno  Giuseppe,  178. 
Manzoni  Alessandro,  151-157. 
Marchetti  I  iovanni,  171. 
Marenco  Carlo,  175. 

Marini  Giambattista,  99. 
Martello  Pier  Jacopo,  130. 
Martini  Vincenzo,  175. 
Massi  Francesco,  171. 
Mauro  Giovanni,  95. 
Mazzini  Giuseppe,  178. 
Medici  Lorenzo,  45,  53. 
Meli  Giovanni,  137. 
Menzini  Benedetto,  101,  102. 
Metastasio  Pietro,  114. 
Milizia  Francesco,  127. 
Mina,  6. 

Minghetti  Marco,  178. 
Molza  Francesco  Maria,  65. 

-  Tarquinia,  94. 
Mondella,  85. 
Mongitore,  136. 
Monti  Vincenzo,  145,  173. 
Muratori  Ludovico  Antonio,   112, 

141. 

Mussato  Albertino,  44. 
Muzio  Girolamo,  93. 

Nardi  Jacopo,  59. 
Nelli  Pietro,  97. 


Pallavicini  Sforza,  101,  108. 
Parabosco  Girolamo,  65. 
Parini  Giuseppe,  126,  173. 
Passeroni  Gian  Carlo,  129. 
Pellico  Silvio,  159,  161. 
Peregrine  Camillo,  81. 
Peretti  Antonio,  171. 
Perticari  Giulio,  147. 
Petrarca  Francesco,  31-37- 
Piccolomini  Alessandro,  89. 
Pignotti  Lorenzo,  129. 
Pindemonti  Ippolito,  150. 
Poliziano  Angelo,  46,  53, 
Porta  Carlo,  168. 
Porto  (da)  Luigi,  65. 
Porzio  Camillo,  60,  142. 
Prati  Giovanni,  172. 
Preti  Girolamo,  100. 
Pulci  Antonia,  45. 
—  Bernardo,  45. 
—  Luigi,  48. 

Ranalli  Ferdinando,  177. 
Redi  Francesco,  103. 
Rinuccini  Ottavio,  92. 
Romani  Felice,  176. 
Rosa  Salvatore,  102. 
Roselli  Alessandro,  46. 
Rosini  Giovanni,  157. 
Rossetti  Gabriele,  172. 
Rucellai  Giovanni,  84,  97. 
Ruzzante,  90. 

Sacchetti  Franco,  42. 
Saladino  di  Pavia,  7. 
Salviati  Leonardo,  61,  63. 
Sannazzaro  Jacopo,  38,  90. 


1 84 


INDEX  OF  WRITERS. 


Sarpi  Paolo,  108. 
Scina  Domenico,  137. 
Segni  Bernardo,  59. 
Sergardi  Ludovico,  102. 
Sestini  Bartolomeo,  161. 
Simeoni,  97. 
Soave,  152. 
Sordello,  5. 

Speroni  Sperone,  67,  84. 
Spinelli  Matteo,  14. 
Stampa  Gaspara,  94. 
Stigliani,  106. 

Tansillo  Luigi,  97. 

Tasso  Bernardo,  76. 

—  Torquato,  79,  86,  105. 

Tassoni  Alessandro,  104, 106,  in. 

Tempio  Domenico,  137. 

Terracina  Laura,  94. 

Testa  Arrigo,  6. 

Testi  Fulvio,  101. 

Tommaseo  Niccolo,  173. 

Torti  Giovanni,  159. 

Tosti  Luigi,  178. 

Trapassi  Pietro,  114. 


Trissino  Gian  Giorgio,  76,  83, 116. 
Tullia  d'  Aragona,  94. 

Uberti  (degli)  Fazio,  29. 

Vannucci  Atto,  1 78. 
Varano  Alfonso,  121,  145. 
Varchi  Benedetto,  59. 
Vasari  Giorgio,  68. 
Venturi  Luigi,  173. 
Verri  Pietro,  143. 
Vico  Giambattista,  113. 
Vigne  (delle)  Piero,  6. 
Villafranchi,  106. 
Villani  Filippo,  15,  36. 
—  Giovanni,  36. 
—  Matteo,  36. 
Villari  Pasquale,  178. 
Vinciguerra  Antonio,  96. 
Vitale  Giuseppe,  137. 

Zanella  Giacomo,  173. 
Zannoni  G.  Battista,  175. 
Zappi,  G.  Battista,  no. 
Zeno  Apostolo,  112,  115. 


THE  END. 


14  DAY  USE 

RETURN  TO  DESK  FROM  WHICH  BORROWED 

LOAN  DEPT. 

This  book  is  due  on  the  last  date  stamped  below,  or 

on  the  date  to  which  renewed. 
Renewed  books  are  subject  to  immediate  recalL 


U   LU 


JAN  2  9 1962 


ntC'D  LD 


MAY  3 11962 


LD  21A-50m-8,'61 
(C1795slO)476B 


General  Library 

University  of  California 

Berkeley 


YB  03020